\; 


Do  you  know  him  ?'  said  Alfred,  sharply."— Page  213. 


RED  CARL 


TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  GERMAN 


J.   J.    MESSMER 


BY 

MARY    E.    IRELAND 


NEW  YORK 
THOMAS    Y.    CROWELL    &    CO. 

46  East  Fourteenth  Street 


'RESERVATION 
:OPY  ADDED 


Copyright,  1888,  by 
Thomas  Y.  Crowell  &  Co. 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 


This  story,  which  was  originally  written  in 
German,  and  published  by  Messrs.  Walden  & 
Stowe,  of  Cincinnati,  under  the  title  Im  Stfvm 
der  Zeit^  or  "  The  Tide  of  Time,"  contains  so 
much  sound  teaching  in  regard  to  the  Labor 
Question,  Socialism,  and  Temperance,  that  it 
seemed  well  worth  putting  into  English,  in 
order  that  it  might  reach  a  still  wider  circle  of 
readers. 

The  author  has  so  clearly  set  forth  some  of 
the  evils  connected  with  these  questions ;  he 
has  related  his  story  —  which  by  the  way  is 
founded  upon  fact  —  so  dramatically  and  at  the 
same  time,  in  such  a  wholesome,  simple  style, 
the  thoughts  conveyed  are  so  sound  and  noble, 
sweet  and  religious,  that  it  cannot  fail  to  have  a 
deep  influence  for  good. 

The  description  of  the  fortunes  of  the  Neu- 
mann family  illustrates  anew  the  importance  of 
right  training  for  the  young  :  it  is  a  type  of 
hosts  of  noble  men,  women,  and  children,  who 
have  come  from  the  German  Fatherland,  to 
3 


ivi528458 


4 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 


enrich  and  benefit  the  land  of  their  adoption. 
Each  character  is  alive,  and  the  respect  that  is 
aroused  by  the  sterling  qualities  of  Herr  Neu- 
mann is  equalled  by  the  love  inspired  by  his 
daughter,  the  beautiful  Trina,  v^ho  is  one  of  the 
sweetest  creations  of  recent  fiction.  Not  less 
admirable  is  the  genuinely  religious  spirit  of  the 
good  nurse,  Frau  Schlegel. 

The  description  of  the  strike,  and  the  keen 
analysis  of  men's  motives,  as  displayed  in  meet- 
ing and  council,  rank  the  author,  who  is  pastor 
of  a  German  church  in  Baltimore,  as  a  worthy 
descendant  of  Jeremias  Gotthelf,  the  Swiss 
classic. 

The  more  exciting  scenes  of  the  story  are 
well  balanced  by  the  views  of  the  charming 
domestic  life  of  these  German  colonists. 

The  scenes  are  laid,  for  the  most  part,  in  a 
New  England  manufacturing  town,  but  here 
again  variety  is  afforded  by  the  migration  of 
part  of  the  family  to  the  far  West. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  healthier,  more 
stimulating,  and  more  suggestive  story,  to  put 
into  the  hands  of  the  young. 

MARY   E.  IRELAND, 

Baltimore,  Md. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  PAGE 

I.    Happy  Home-Life 7 

II.    The  Excursion 27 

III.  Red  Carl 45 

IV.  A  Secret  Leader 63 

V.    Jealousy 80 

VI.    Aunt  Schlegel's  Advice 100 

VII.    A  Pleasant  Surprise 116 

VIII.    Proposing  a  Strike 138 

IX.    The  Strike  Begun 158 

X.    Holding  Out  on  Principle 183 

XI.    The  Explosion 204 

XII.    The  Confession 223 

XIII.  The  Tragedy 244 

XIV.  Prairie  Life 264 

XV.    A  Charming  Outlook 286 


RED  CARL 

CHAPTER  I. 

HAPPY    HOME    LIFE. 

"  Hurry,  Trina,  hurry  !  The  whistle  has 
sounded ;  father  and  the  boys  will  soon  be 
here  ;  is  supper  nearly  ready  ?  " 

These  words,  spoken  in  a  clear,  cheerful  voice, 
proceeded  from  a  thick  cluster  of  bean  vines  in 
a  corner  of  the  garden  near  the  dwelling. 

They  were  scarcely  uttered  when  the  neat 
form  of  a  young  girl  appeared  in  the  doorway, 
her  flushed  cheeks  showing  that  she  had  been 
in  close  proximity  to  the  stove. 

"  Supper  is  nearly  ready,  mother ;  the  pota- 
toes are  almost  done,  the  salad  is  made,  I  am 
setting  the  table,  and  by  the  time  father  comes, 
the  ham  will  be  ready  to  carve.  You  had  better 
come  in  now,  for  we  can  eat  as  soon  as  they 
come." 

**  I  will,  child,  as  soon  as  I  finish  picking  the 
few  beans  that  remain  on  this  vine." 

Trina  went  back  to  her  work,  and,  a  mo- 
7 


8  RED   CARL. 

ment  after,  the  mother  walked  briskly  up  the 
clean  gravel  path,  bearing  a  large  platter  of 
beans.  She  was  a  healthy,  fine-looking  woman, 
her  ruddy  complexion  giving  evidence  of  plenty 
of  exercise  in  the  open  air.  Her  rich,  light- 
brown  hair  was  braided  and  coiled  in  a  thick 
mass  at  the  back  of  her  head,  and  her  clear  blue 
eyes  betokened  a  cheerful  outlook  upon  the 
world  and  all  it  contained.  The  sleeve  of  her 
print  dress  was  rolled  above  her  elbow,  disclos- 
ing the  firm,  round  arm  ;  and  upon  her  feet  were 
substantial  wooden  shoes. 

Although  her  countenance  was  that  of  one  at 
peace  with  herself  and  with  her  fellow-crea- 
tures, there  was  a  shade  of  pensiveness  upon  it 
which  did  not  render  it  less  attractive. 

She  placed  the  platter  upon  the  bench  by  the 
door,  and  having  carefully  wiped  the  earth  from 
her  shoes,  went  into  a  shed  back  of  the  house 
where  she  removed  them  and  put  on  a  pair  made 
of  leather,  then  went  to  the  kitchen  —  also  used 
as  a  dining-room  — and  threw  a  searching  glance 
around. 

She  apparently  found  all  to  her  liking,  for  she 
smiled  approvingly  at  her  daughter  who  was 
busily  engaged  placing  the  supper  upon  the 
table.  She  gave  some  directions  with  which 
Trina  quickly  complied,  then  put  the  finishing 
touches  to  the  meal  while  the  young  girl  sat 


HAPPY  HOME  LIFE.  g 

down  in  a  low  rocking-chair,  and  cast  a  satisfied 
glance  about  her. 

Although  there  was  a  strong  resemblance 
between  them,  Trina  was  far  prettier  than  her 
mother  could  have  been,  even  when  as  young  as 
she.  Tall  and  beautifully  formed,  with  clear, 
deep  blue  eyes,  which  had  a  roguish  twinkle  and 
a  keen  appreciation  for  all  beautiful  things  in 
life,  Trina  was  one  upon  whom  it  was  a  pleasure 
to  look.  Her  golden  hair  formed  a  coronet  up- 
on her  shapely  head,  and  her  simple  home  attire 
showed  to  advantage  the  perfect  symmetry  of 
her  form.  Her  hands,  though  not  strangers  to 
work,  were  small  and  well-formed,  and  her  man- 
ner had  the  easy  grace  and  vivacity  of  one  un- 
conscious of  her  beauty. 

"  It  is  so  nice  that  we  have  had  the  kitchen 
fixed,  mother,"  said  she ;  **  it  looks  so  much 
better,  and  it  is  really  a  pleasure  to  keep  it  in 
order." 

The  mother  responded  with  a  nod  and  a  satis- 
fied smile. 

Without  much  pretension,  the  room  was  in- 
deed pretty  and  comfortable.  The  walls  and 
ceiling  were  newly  painted,  the  floor  was  cov- 
ered with  a  new  oilcloth,  pictures  adorned  the 
spaces  between  doors  and  windows,  and  upon 
the  brightly  polished  stove  was  the  new  tin  cof- 
fee pot,  and  the  smoking  viands  for  the  evening 


lO  RED   CARL. 

meal.  The  table,  with  its  coarse  but  snow-white 
cloth,  was  a  picture  of  neatness  and  order. 

It  was  evident  that  Frau  Neumann  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  manner  of  living  among  the 
better  classes  of  Germany,  as  in  truth  she  was, 
having  lived  at  service  for  a  long  time  in  a  cul- 
tivated family. 

In  the  streets  could  be  seen  groups  of  work- 
men, men  and  boys  with  tin  pails,  and  young 
girls  with  baskets,  all  returning  to  their  homes. 

A  clear  whistle  called  Trina  quickly  to  the 
door,  for  she  knew  it  was  the  signal  used  by  her 
brother  Johannes,  to  announce  his  arrival,  to- 
gether with  that  of  the  others,  who  were  not  far 
behind  him. 

Soon  all  made  their  appearance  from  around 
the  corner.  The  father,  a  tall,  robust  man, 
with  beard  and  hair  already  tinged  with  gray, 
gave  his  daughter  a  pleasant  smile  ;  the  brothers 
had  a  jesting  word  for  her,  and  the  sisters 
greeted  her  with  a  kiss. 

"  Hurrah  !  "  cried  Johannes,  **  I  smell  some- 
thing good,  and  I  am  glad  of  it,  for  I  am  as 
hungry  as  a  wolf.     Is  supper  ready } " 

"  Ready  }  Oh  you  greedy  boy  !  well  go  and 
wash,  and  fix  up  as  you  always  do,  and  you  can 
sit  right  down  to  the  table." 

Johannes  would  have  preferred  omitting  the 
time-honored   custom,  but  Trina  was  firm,   so 


HAPPY  HOME  LIFE. 


II 


while  his  sisters  passed  into  the  sleeping-room 
to  arrange  their  hair,  he  went  with  the  men  to 
the  shed  back  of  the  kitchen,  where  he  washed 
his  face  and  hands  in  pure  cold  water,  and  a 
few  moments  after,  clean  and  refreshed,  they 
sat  down  to  the  plentiful  and  well-prepared 
viands.  % 

A  workingman's  meal  at  the  conclusion  of  his 
day's  labor,  is  naturally  divided  into  two  periods. 
He  is  not  hurried,  he  can  enjoy  it  at  his  leisure, 
which  is  not  the  case  with  the  meals  which 
preceded  it.  At  supper,  his  day's  work  being 
done,  he  can  concentrate  his  thoughts  upon  the 
food  before  him,  and  the  first  period  is  one  of 
comparative  silence,  being  restricted  mainly  to 
monosyllables  and  questions.  When  the  keen- 
ness of  his  appetite  is  somewhat  appeased,  he 
begins  to  take  interest  in  the  topics  of  the  day, 
discussions  upon  family  matters  and  interests 
are  entered  into,  and  the  laugh  and  jest  is,  or 
should  be,  circulated  freely.  Thus  it  was  with 
the  Neumann  family,  who  were  healthy,  happy, 
and  cheerful,  much  attached  to  each  other  and 
to  their  home. 

They  were  from  Westphalia,  where  Father 
Neumann  had  a  good  position  in  a  cloth  cap 
manufactory.  But  sickness  in  the  family,  a  rise 
in  the  price  of  provisions,  and  many  other  ex- 
penses caused  him  anxiety  for  the  welfare  of  his 


12  RED   CARL. 

large  family  of  growing  children,  and  he  eagerly 
looked  about  him  for  ways  and  means  to  better 
his  fortunes. 

Just  at  that  time  he  received  a  letter  from  a 
friend  who  had  settled  in  America,  and  was 
doing  so  well,  that  he  advised  Herr  Neumann 
to#leave  Westphalia,  and  come  to  a  country 
where  he  would,  without  doubt,  receive  better 
wages  for  his  work,  and  have  the  opportunity  of 
getting  his  sons  into  business. 

The  subject  was  agitated  in  the  family,  and 
all  the  arguments  for  and  against  the  movement 
discussed.  They  considered  that  by  the  sale  of 
such  household  articles  and  other  things  as  they 
could  spare,  they  would  have  means  to  enable 
them  to  make  the  journey,  and  have  something 
left  to  commence  housekeeping  in  their  new 
home. 

So  with  cheerful  hearts,  they  took  leave  of 
friends  and  acquaintances,  and  set  sail  upon  the 
broad  ocean  ;  and  after  a  safe  voyage  reached 
New  York,  and  again  took  passage  on  the 
waters  of  Long  Island  Sound  for  Bridethorp, 
where  their  friend  resided. 

As  he  had  told  them,  they  found  that  a  com- 
petent workman  like  Father  Neumann  had  no 
difficulty  in  obtaining  employment. 

Five  years  had  now  passed  away  since  their 
arrival,  and  they  had  become  so  identified  with 


HAPPY  HOME  LIFE. 


n 


their  new  home,  that  it  almost  seemed  to  them 
that  they  had  always  lived  there. 

It  was  true,  that  like  most  immigrants,  the 
first  years  were  full  of  hardships,  and  they  found 
they  could  save  nothing.  They  found  also  that 
their  friend  was  not  to  be  depended  upon,  being 
under  the  dominion  of  strong  drink.  Had  it 
not  been  thus,  Herr  Neumann  would  have  pre- 
ferred his  society  to  that  of  any  other,  but  he 
was  temperate  himself,  and  could  not  associate 
with  those  who  were  not.  Nothing  could  have 
tempted  him  to  lead  the  miserable  life  of  poor 
Bernau,  and  finding  his  words  had  no  influence 
over  him,  considered  it  best,  much  to  his  regret, 
to  hold  himself  aloof  from  him. 

With  skilled  knowledge  of  his  business  and 
diligent  hands,  it  was  not  long  before  Herr 
Neumann  had  an  assured  position  in  the  manu- 
factory, and  had  also  the  opportunity  of  getting 
lucrative  employment  for  his  sons  and  daugh- 
ters. While  Trina  remained  at  home  to  help 
her  mother,  the  others  went  to  the  factory,  and 
in  happy  and  united  family  life  the  time  passed 
on. 

At  length  an  association  was  formed  among 
the  workmen  with  the  object  of  bringing  it 
within  the  reach  of  all  to  possess  a  home,  and 
the  Neumann  family  joined  heartily  in  the 
scheme. 


H 


RED   CARL. 


A  considerable  portion  of  land  was  purchased 
by  the  society  and  divided  into  different  sized 
lots,  and  each  man  was  provided  with  capital  to 
build  a  simple  but  comfortable  dwelling. 

The  workmen  were  expected  to  pay  a  propor- 
tional sum  as  first  payment,  and  the  rest  of  the 
purchase  money  to  lay  upon  longer  time.  After 
a  certain  sum  of  the  purchase  money  was  paid, 
the  title  for  the  property  was  given. 

In  order  to  lighten  the  burden  of  this  last 
payment,  the  workmen  formed  among  themselves 
building  societies  ;  which,  through  monthly  pay- 
ments, enabled  each  member  to  raise  the  desired 
sum  when  due,  and  then  the  property  was  his 
own. 

The  Neumann  family  had  a  claim  upon  a  very 
desirable  property,  in  a  section  which,  from 
year  to  year,  would  increase  in  value. 

Their  dwelling,  built  for  two  families,  was 
of  two  stories  ;  roomy  and  convenient,  and  had 
a  large  garden.  It  was  now  two  years  since 
they  had  taken  possession ;  they  held  receipts 
for  the  payments  which  they  had  promptly 
made,  and  the  time  was  not  far  distant  when 
they  would  have  a  title  which  would  give  them 
undisputed  right  to  the  property. 

Every  member  of  the  family  took  pride  and 
pleasure  in  their  home,  and  considered  plans  for 
beautifying  it.     The  father  and  sons  kept  the 


HAPPV  kOME  LIFE. 


is 


building  in  perfect  condition,  and  the  mother 
and  her  daughters  kept  the  garden  in  order,  ex- 
cept when  the  work  required  was  beyond  their 
strength  ;  then  the  father  or  sons  assisted. 

They  were  well  repaid  for  the  attention  be- 
stowed upon  it,  for,  beside  an  abundance  of  the 
best  of  vegetables,  their  eyes  were  feasted  upon 
flowers  of  every  hue,  and  their  garden  was  a 
spot  where  every  member  of  the  family  delighted 
to  spend  leisure  moments. 

Yet,  with  all  their  zeal  to  secure  a  home,  the 
family  were  too  wise  to  let  it  overshadow  all 
pleasure  in  their  daily  life. 

Their  manner  of  living  was  plain,  but  sub- 
stantial and  comfortable  ;  their  clothing  respect- 
able, and  they  had  all  the  conveniences  which 
were  necessary,  enjoyed  healthful  recreations, 
and  never  deprived  themselves  of  the  literature 
of  the  day. 

The  religious  belief  of  the  family  was  that  of 
the  average  German  ;  the  children,  as  is  cus- 
tomary, had  received  religious  instruction,  and 
had  been  confirmed. 

They  attended  the  different  services  of  the 
church  ;  sometimes  partook  of  the  holy  com- 
munion, but  that  it  was  a  duty  incumbent  upon 
them  was  a  thought  to  which  they  had  given 
little  heed. 

The  Lord's  day  was  frequently  spent  in  pleas- 


1 6  ^^D   CARL. 

ure ;  their  aims  were  for  earthly  good,  and  they 
scarcely  realized  the  need  of  laying  up  treasures 
in  Heaven. 

Though  trusting  to  their  rectitude  and  moral- 
ity, they  yet  had  many  calls  to  a  more  spiritual 
life.  The  strict  observance  of  the  Sabbath 
among  their  American  neighbors  was  a  surprise, 
and  the  unremitting  attention  to  the  means  of 
grace  was  a  subject  for  reflection. 

But  while  they  noticed  and  thought  of  these 
things,  they  considered  that  every  country  had 
its  own  manners  and  customs,  therefore  attri- 
buted much  of  the  devotion  to  this  cause. 

But  there  was  one  German  neighbor  whose 
godly  life  they  could  not  attribute  merely  to  ad- 
herence to  the  customs  of  the  land  of  her  adop- 
tion. Mother  Schlegel  was  one  of  the  widows 
of  whom  Paul  wrote  to  Timothy,  —  "  Now  that 
she  is  a  widow  indeed  and  desolate,  trusteth  in 
God,  and  continueth  in  supplications  and  prayers 
night  and  day." 

Mother  Schlegel's  occupation  was  that  of  a 
nurse  for  invalids,  and  she  was  therefore  much 
from  home.  Her  goodness  and  usefulness  had, 
in  spite  of  her  unobtrusive  ways,  made  her  well 
known  in  the  neighborhood  ;  and,  after  the  Neu- 
manns had  moved  into  their  new  home,  she  had 
rendered  them  many  services  which  had  en- 
deared her  to  them.     Her  knowledge  of  reme- 


HAPPY  HOME  LIFE. 


17 


dies  for  little  ailments  had  given  them  confi- 
dence in  her  judgment,  and  she  was  at  all  times 
a  welcome  guest. 

While  she  let  her  light  shine  and  by  her  good 
works  glorified  her  Father  in  Heaven,  she  also 
praised  him  in  words  when  opportunity  was 
given  her.  Her  admonitions  to  young  people 
were  given  with  such  hearty  interest  in  their 
well-being,  and  her  advice  to  elderly  ones  with 
such  humility  and  discretion,  that  neither  young 
nor  old  could  take  offence,  and  Herr  Neumann 
often  declared  that  she  was  doctor  and  pastor, 
both  in  one. 

The  father  had  finished  his  supper,  had  pushed 
his  plate  aside,  leaned  comfortably  back  in  his 
chair,  and  glanced  at  his  wife,  who  appeared  lost 
in  thought. 

"What  is  the  trouble,  mother.-*"  inquired  he, 
"you  look  as  though  you  had  something  upon 
your  mind." 

"  Oh,"  replied  she,  rousing  from  her  abstrac- 
tion, "nothing  that  really  concerns  us,  but  I 
cannot  help  thinking  of  the  Bernau's  ;  they  are 
in  trouble.  Frau  Bernau  was  here  to-day,  and 
wept  bitterly.  She  says  there  is  every  danger 
that  they  will  lose  their  property,  for  they  have 
not  been  able  to  make  the  last  two  payments, 
and  the  agent  said  that  if  it  were  not  paid  soon 
the  association  would  have  to  take   back  the 


Ig  RED  CARL. 

property,  because  it  could  not  give  such  long 
credit.  He  advised  her  to  allow  the  place  to 
be  sold,  that  she  might  at  least  save  what  had 
been  paid  upon  it." 

*'  I  am  truly  sorry  for  that, "  replied  Herr 
Neumann.  **  That  man  really  worries  me.  If 
it  were  not  for  his  miserable  habit  of  indulging 
in  strong  drink,  all  would  be  well.  His  family 
do  the  best  they  can,  and  if  he  would  do  right 
they  could  pay  for  their  place  as  well  as  we  are 
doing ;  but  his  money  goes  into  the  hands  of 
the  saloon-keeper  who  will  take  it  and  not  thank 
him." 

**  It  is  a  shame  for  the  saloon-keeper  to  take 
all  his  money,"  said  Trina,  indignantly. 

"  You  are  right,  my  child,"  replied  her  father, 
"  but  people  must  look  out  for  themselves. 
The  innkeeper  does  not  consider  it  his  business 
to  teach  the  people  morals.  The  more  they 
buy,  the  better  he  is  pleased.  They  who  are 
wise  will  remain  away." 

"But  that  is  what  Bernau  cannot  do,  it 
seems,"  remarked  Johannes.  *'When  he  sees 
through  the  window  the  bloated  Gambrinas,  with 
his  red  nose,  raise  a  glass  to  his  lips,  he  cannot 
withstand  the  temptation  to  go  in.  I  think  our 
temperance  societies,  while  they  require  total 
abstinence,  should  also  require  that  one  should 
keep  out  of  the  way  of  temptations." 


HAPPY  HOME  LIFE. 


19 


"  You  belong  to  a  society  of  this  kind,  my 
son,"  replied  Herr  Neumann,  "and  it  is  right 
you  should,  and  also  right  that  you  endeavor  to 
get  others  to  join  it.  For  my  part  I  never  was 
a  drinker,  and  never  shall  be  one.  I  feel  myself 
too  old  and  settled  to  require  the  binding  of 
myself  to  a  pledge.  Every  man  should  have 
power  over  himself,  and  not  be  a  slave  to  his 
appetite." 

*'  But  not  everybody  has  that  power,"  said 
his  son,  "  therefore  it  is  good  that  they  should 
have  help  from  others,  and  their  good  intentions 
be  strengthened." 

"  It  would  be  a  great  joy  to  me  if  you  could 
win  Bernau  to  join  your  society,"  continued 
Herr  Neumann,  "  but  I  have  little  hope  of  it. 
An  old  stick  is  difficult  to  bend.  Remember, 
children,  that  if  Satan  gets  but  a  finger  he  will 
soon  have  the  whole  body.  Keep  from  cards 
and  drink,  and  in  order  to  do  so,  remain  entirely 
away  from  taverns." 

"  There  is  no  place  like  home,"  said  Heinrich 
Neumann,  as  be  slyly  pinched  Trina's  cheek  as 
she  sat  near  him. 

"  Was  Mother  Schlegel  here  to-day } "  in- 
quired Herr  Neumann.  "  She  is  a  Christian,  if 
ever  there  was  one.  I  heard  to-day  at  the  fac- 
tory, that  she  had  nursed  Griinholtz  back  to 
life,  had  taken  care  of  the  Hauflein  children. 


20 


RED   CARL. 


and  had  spoken  to  that  miserable  Schlemmer  so 
plainly  that  he  has  faithfully  promised  to  do 
better.  Perhaps  were  she  to  see  Bernau  she 
might  do  him  some  good." 

"  Oh,"  exclaimed  Susie,  "she  has  already  tried 
it,  I  was  there  when  Louisa  burned  her  hand  ; 
and  Mother  Schlegel  came  and  dressed  it. 
Bernau  had  been  drinking,  and  wanted  to  joke 
with  her,  but  she  rebuked  him  so  kindly  yet 
severely,  that  he  was  very  shy  of  her  afterward. 
When  she  left  there  he  said  that  she  was  a  good 
woman,  and  what  she  said  to  him  was  true,  but 
his  nature  was  such  that  he  could  not  stop 
drinking." 

"  Yes,  people  always  make  this  excuse  when 
slaves  of  their  appetite ; "  said  Herr  Neumann 
reflectively.  **  If  he  would  only  try  in  earnest 
he  could  soon  break  himself  of  the  habit,  but 
the  trouble  is  that  he  will  not  try ;  strong  drink 
destroys  all  energy  and  will-power." 

"To  change  the  subject,"  remarked  Conrad, 
the  second  son,  "  have  you  heard  that  on  Sun- 
day two  weeks,  there  is  to  be  an  excursion  upon 
the  Sound." 

"  Where  is  it  to  start  from  }  Where  is  it  to 
go  t  What  is  the  price  of  the  tickets } "  said 
the  young  people  eagerly. 

"  Now  be  quiet,  will  you,  and  I  will  tell  you. 
I  heard  from  Schilds,  that  the  Bismarck  Singing 


HAPPY  HOME  LIFE.  21 

Society  had  engaged  the  steamer  Atlanta^  to 
take  them  to  Brooklyn.  They  have  engaged  a 
full  band  of  music  to  accompany  them,  and 
everything  promises  for  a  first-rate  time.  The 
tickets  are  only  fifty  cents,  and  we  can  take  bas- 
kets with  our  dinner  and  supper  in  them,  or  buy 
both  meals  on  the  boat." 

**  We  must  all  go,"  said  Johannes,  looking 
with  an  inquiring  glance  at  his  father.  **  We 
have  not  had  any  recreation  this  summer,  and 
this  is  a  good  opportunity.  We  have  taken  so 
much  dust  into  our  lungs  in  the  factory  that  a 
sail  upon  the  water  will  do  us  all  good." 

The  others  eagerly  looked  at  their  father  to 
see  the  effect  of  these  words,  and  what  prospect 
there  was  for  gaining  his  consent. 

"  I  will  not  hinder  you  from  going,"  said 
Herr  Neumann,  after  a  few  moments'  reflection, 
"but  I  would  rather  remain  under  my  own  roof, 
or  what  is  more  likely,  in  the  quietude  of  the 
garden  ;  and  I  think  your  mother  will  think  as 
I  do.  We  old  folks  have  had  enough  of  sailing 
upon  the  water,  and  it  will  be  a  great  necessity 
that  induces  us  to  try  it  again." 

The  young  people  were  not  satisfied  with  this, 
they  thought  the  whole  family  ought  to  enjoy 
the  excursion.  They  insisted  that  a  short  voy- 
age upon  a  beautiful  steamer  like  the  Atlanta, 
upon  the  fair  Long  Island  Sound,  was  a  very 


22  RED   CARL. 

different  thing  from  a  long,  tedious  voyage  as 
steerage  passengers  upon  an  emigrant  ship. 

While  these  affectionate  little  arguments 
were  in  progress,  there  came  a  knock  at  the 
door  and  an  elderly  woman  clad  in  a  simple 
print  dress  entered,  who  was  warmly  wel- 
comed. 

"Ah,  good  evening,  Mother  Schlegel,"  said 
they,  as  they  shook  hands  with  her,  and  Trina 
quickly  ran  for  a  chair,  and  bade  her  be  seated. 

"  Come  and  have  some  supper,"  said  Frau 
Neumann,  with  earnest  hospitality. 

"I  have  just  finished  supper,"  replied  she, 
**but  thank  you  for  your  kindness." 

"  You  come  at  a  good  time,  Mother  Schlegel," 
said  Herr  Neumann,  "the  young  people  were 
just  telling  of  an  excursion  which  the  Bismarck 
Singing  Society  are  to  take  upon  the  Sound 
two  weeks  from  next  Sunday,  and  are  trying  to 
persuade  us  to  go  with  them,  but  we  would 
rather  remain  at  home.  What  do  you  say  to  it, 
Mother  Schlegel } " 

The  visitor  made  no  reply,  but  putting  her 
spectacles  upon  her  nose,  she  took  the  family 
Bible  from  the  table  at  her  side  and  opening  to 
the  twentieth  chapter  of  the  book  of  Exodus, 
she  read  in  reverential  tones  the  words  :  "  Re- 
member the  Sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy.  Six 
days  shalt  thou  labor  and  do  all  thy  work,  but 


HAPPY  HOME  LIFE. 


23 


the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord, 
thy  God,  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work," 
then  she  closed  the  book,  and  looked  inquir- 
ingly at  them. 

The  reading  of  the  commandment  was  unex- 
pected, and  the  most  of  her  listeners  reddened 
with  confusion.  They  had  every  respect  for 
Frau  Schlegel,  and  did  not  wish  to  make  a  reply 
that  would  vex  or  wound  her. 

At  length  the  silence  was  broken  by  Johannes, 
though  in  a  diffident  and  respectful  tone. 

"But,  dear  Frau  Schlegel,"  said  he,  ''it  is 
also  written  in  the  Bible,  that  the  Sabbath 
was  made  for  man,  and  not  man  for  the  Sab- 
bath." 

"  Yes,  it  was  made  for  man  in  which  to  wor- 
ship the  Giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift, 
not  to  be  spent  in  the  excitement  and  confusion 
of  travelling  for  what  is  called  pleasure.  No, 
it  is  a  day  free  from  labor,  a  day  free  from 
the  cares  and  toils  of  life,  given  us  and  set 
apart  that  we  may  employ  our  thoughts  on 
that  eternal  change  which  day  by  day  draws 
nearer." 

"That  is  all  true,"  replied  Johannes,  "  but  the 
body  must  also  have  rest  and  recreation.  We 
who  work  hard  all  the  week  need  something 
different  from  spending  the  day  in  the  church  or 
sitting  in  the  house," 


24 


RED   CARL. 


"Are  you  under  the  impression  that  Christians 
who  keep  the  Sabbath  holy,  do  without  consist- 
ent pleasures  ?  And  would  you  call  it  consist- 
ent or  even  rational  for  a  Christian  to  spend  the 
holy  Sabbath  in  a  noisy,  crowded  boat,  and  per- 
haps in  danger,  instead  of  the  restfulness  and 
soothing  influence  of  the  hours  spent  in  the 
house  of  God  ?  Our  Heavenly  Parent  allows 
us  to  take  time  for  healthful  recreation,  but 
he  expressly  forbids  us  to  desecrate  His  holy 
day.'; 

"  You  are  right,"  here  interposed  Herr  Neu- 
mann, "but  you  must  not  take  it  amiss  if  we 
differ  somewhat  from  you.  We  have  come  from 
a  country  wheref  the  people  as  you  know,  hold 
more  liberal  views  in  regard  to  the  Sabbath. 
In  the  Fatherland  the  people,  as  a  rule,  go  to 
church  in  the  morning,  but  the  afternoon  is 
given  up  to  recreation  in  the  parks  and  public 
gardens." 

"  Yes,  God  pity  them  ! "  said  Frau  Schlegel 
sadly,  "  but  the  custom  does  not  make  the 
action  right.  The  Bible  expressly  says  that 
neither  son,  nor  daughter,  nor  man-servant,  nor 
maid-servant  shall  work.  When  persons  are 
seeking  pleasure,  some  persons  must  work,  in 
order  that  they  shall  have  these  pleasures. 
This  cannot  be  right." 

Herr  Neumann   would    have   continued   the 


HAPPY  HOME  LIFE. 


25 


conversation  in  order  to  bring  out  further  argu- 
ments, but  Frau  Schlegel  interrupted  it  by 
rising  to  go. 

"  Oh,  Herr  Neumann,"  she  said,  '*  it  is  not 
my  place  to  bring  charges  against  you,  nor 
yours  to  make  excuses  to  me.  I  only  pray  God 
to  open  your  eyes,  that  you  may  see  the  matter 
jn  a  different  and  true  light ;  "  and  bidding  them 
adieu  in  her  usual  kind  and  friendly  manner, 
she  went  home. 

Conrad  was  angry  and  disappointed  that 
Mother  Schlegel  had  thus  cast  a  cloud  upon  the 
prospect,  and  sat  with  lowering  brow  by  the 
table. 

"  Let  the  good  woman  have  her  opinion," 
said  Herr  Neumann,  **  she  means  well  ;  were  all 
Christians  like  her,  the  world  would  be  the  bet- 
ter of  it.  But  what  says  the  clock.?  This  is 
the  evening  the  building  society  meets,  and  it 
is  time  to  go." 

Thus  saying  Herr  Neumann  set  out,  his  boys 
accompanying  him  part  of  the  way. 

After  the  evening  work  was  done,  Frau  Neu- 
mann and  her  daughters  sat  down  in  the  porch, 
and  prepared  the  beans  for  the  next  day's  din- 
ner, enjoying  in  the  meantime  the  perfume  of 
the  flowers. 

"The  society  is  getting  along  nicely,"  re- 
marked the  father  upon  his  return.     "In  a  few 


26  Rl^D   CARL. 

weeks  there  will  be  some  shares  sold,  and  we 
can  take  one  or  two." 

In  less  than  an  hour  afterward,  the  whole 
Neumann  family  were  wrapped  in  slumber, 
nothing  disturbing  the  stillness,  but  the  chirp- 
ing of  crickets,  and  the  croaking  of  frogs  in  a 
neighboring  pond. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE   EXCURSION. 

Very  stately  and  graceful  appeared  the  beau- 
tiful steamer  Atlanta,  that  balmy  Sunday  morn- 
ing in  June,  in  which  the  Bismarck  Singing 
Society  and  their  friends  took 'passage  for  a 
short  voyage  upon  Long  Island  Sound.  Vol- 
umes of  smoke  arose  from  its  stack,  and  curled 
lazily  into  the  blue  ether;  flags  were  flying 
gayly,  and  little  white-capped  waves  were  dan- 
cing merrily  upon  the  bright  waters. 

The  wharf  at  Bridethorp  presented  a  lively 
appearance ;  people  were  hurrying  to  and  fro ; 
whole  families  —  mostly  German  —  were  at  the 
landing  with  baskets  well  stocked  with  eatables, 
children  carrying  their  dolls  and  other  toys,  all 
waiting  the  arrival  of  the  Singing  Society. 
Presently  the  clash  and  clang  of  the  band,  ac- 
companied by  the  beating  of  a  drum  was  heard, 
and  with  gay  banners,  and  in  uniform,  the  Soci- 
ety came  in  view,  were  marshalled  on  the 
steamer,  and  the  other  excursionists  followed. 

There  was  a  scrambling,  and  pushing,  and 
laughing  and  talking,  as  they  scattered  about 
27 


28  RED   CARL. 

the  boat.  Then  the  band  took  the  quarters 
assigned  them,  and  struck  up  a  lively  air,  the 
whistle  gave  a  prolonged  shriek,  the  plank  was 
taken  up,  the  ropes  cast  off  from  the  wharf,  and 
the  Atlanta  moved  off,  followed  by  the  cheering 
and  waving  of  handkerchiefs,  by  friends  on  shore. 

When  she  had  proceeded  a  short  distance  on 
her  way,  the  bystanders  left  the  wharf,  and 
scattered  in  different  directions,  and  soon  the 
streets  wore  their  customary  Sunday  air  of 
quietude. 

Yet  it  could  be  gathered  from  the  remarks  of 
some  of  the  spectators,  that  not  every  one 
looked  upon  the  excursion  favorably. 

"  What  has  become  of  our  Sunday  laws } " 
asked  an  elderly  gentleman  of  another,  as  they 
were  about  entering  a  church.  "  Either  they 
have  lost  their  efficacy,  or  the  authorities  do 
not  take  any  trouble  to  enforce  them.  The 
desecration  of  the  Lord's  day  seems  to  be  car- 
ried on  without  any  effort  to  prevent  it." 

"  Those  people  are  Germans,  and  have 
brought  the  customs  of  their  country  with 
them,"  replied  his  companion.  '*  They  take 
much  upon  themselves  thus  to  openly  set  at 
defiance  the  laws  of  a  country  which  has  re- 
ceived them  with  such  friendly  kindness.  Our 
steamboat  companies  do  themselves  no  credit 
in  thus  lending  themselves  to  Sabbath  breaking. 


THE  EXCURSION. 


29 


It  appears  to  me  that  the  love  of  money  makes 
them  indifferent  to  the  injury  they  are  doing." 

"  Yes,  our  church  services  are  neglected,"  re- 
plied the  other  gentleman;  **and  the  worst 
feature  in  the  case  is,  that  our  young  people 
are  enticed  away,  and  grow  to  lose  all  interest 
in  religious  things.  A  law  that  insures  rest  to 
all,  as  far  as  is  strictly  possible,  is  one  that 
should  be  rigidly  enforced,  and  should  be  ob- 
served with  pleasure  by  all  good  citizens." 

By  this  time  they  reached  the  basement  of 
the  church  where  the  Sunday  School  was  held, 
and  were  soon  engaged  with  their  respective 
classes. 

In  the  meantime  two  men,  plainly  clothed  and 
having  the  appearance  of  seafaring  men,  were 
discussing  the  same  subject  but  in  a  different 
light. 

"  That  steamer  Atlanta  does  not  suit  my 
ideas  of  safety,"  remarked  one  of  them  ;  *'  did 
you  notice  how  she  trembled  with  the  burden 
she  had }  I  hope  they  will  have  a  safe  trip,  but 
I  fear  it." 

"I  have  no  fear  of  that,"  said  the  other,  "for 
I  believe  the  Atlanta  to  be  seaworthy.  My 
fears  run  in  another  channel.  These  people  are 
well  supplied  with  beer  and  other  liquors,  and 
when  they  get  under  the  influence  of  it  them- 
selves, they  will  treat  the  crew.     A  boat  with 


30 


RED   CARL. 


the  mass  of  human  beings  which  the  Atlanta 
carries  this  morning,  needs  a  clear  head  and 
steady  hands  to  guide  it.  It  would  be  a  fright- 
ful thing  if  fire  should  break  out,  for  the  boat 
would  burn  like  a  piece  of  tinder." 

The  speakers  disappeared  down  a  small  street, 
and  an  hour  later  the  bells  pealed  out  from  dif- 
ferent places  of  worship,  and  people  were  wend- 
ing their  way  to  their  accustomed  places  to  listen 
to  God's  word. 

It  was  a  few  hours  after  noon,  when  a  mes- 
senger might  have  been  seen  rushing  from  the 
telegraph  office  in  Bridethorp  and  saying  a  few 
hurried  words  to  some  bystanders,  who  quickly 
entered.  Before  they  could  emerge,  others  had 
heard  that  there  was  something  wrong,  and  were 
hurrying  toward  the  office. 

The  word  was  conveyed  from  mouth  to  mouth 
that  something  had  happened  to  the  steamer 
Atlanta. 

"  What  is  it }  What  could  have  happened, 
there  was  no  storm.  Where  did  it  happen  1 " 
came  from  pale  lips  and  anxious  hearts.  Soon  a 
bulletin  was  issued,  — 

"  The  steamer  Atlanta  on  Long  Island  Sound,  near  Brook- 
lyn, is  on  fire." 

The  reading  of  this  caused  exclamations  of 
horror  from  several  present,  who  had  relatives 


THE  EXCURSION. 


31 


on  the  ill-fated  steamer.  The  telegraph  office 
was  stormed  to  obtain  more  information. 

Many  persons  openly  condemned  the  Sunday 
desecration,  and  said  no  good  could  follow ;  but 
to  the  most  of  the  anxious  men,  the  anxiety  for 
the  fate  of  the  excursionists  swallowed  up  every 
other  feeling. 

Indescribable  anguish  was  in  the  homes  of 
those  who  had  loved  ones  upon  the  steamer. 
Parents  were  in  agony  for  the  fate  of  their  chil- 
dren ;  husbands,  for  their  wives  ;  and  wives,  for 
their  husbands.  Minutes  seemed  like  hours 
while  they  were  between  hope  and  despair. 

At  length  there  came  another  telegram  which 
gave  comfort  to  the  anxious  hearts. 

"  The  steamer  Atlanta  has  been  burned,  and  is  lost.  The 
steamer  Polk  came  to  the  rescue,  and  all  the  passengers  are 
saved  and  will  reach  Bridethorp  this  evening," 

Tears  of  joy  streamed  from  the  eyes  of  many 
of  the  bystanders,  and  although  their  fears  were 
not  altogether  allayed,  they  could  wait  with  a 
reasonable  degree  of  patience  for  the  arrival  of 
the  Polk.  Long  before  it  could  possibly  arrive, 
crowds  of  people  were  assembled  upon  the 
wharf ;  some  speaking  in  subdued  tones  for  the 
sake  of  those  who  had  relatives  on  board  ;  others 
walking  about  in  nervous  anxiety,  and  others 
making   arrangements   to   have   everything   in 


32 


RED   CARL. 


readiness  to  convey  their  friends  to  their  homes. 
Coaches  and  ambulances  for  those  who  were 
badly  burned  were  in  waiting,  and  every  other 
needful  preparation  that  could  be  made. 

It  was  twilight  before  the  steamer  came  in 
sight.  How  different  the  scene  from  that  of  the 
morning.  Friends  were  then  waiting  to  see  the 
excursionists  off  upon  a  day's  pleasure  ;  now 
they  were  watching  the  deck  with  eager  longing, 
hoping  their  dear  ones  were  among  those  con- 
gregated there.  Tears  of  joy  would  rush  to 
their  eyes  when  they  happened  to  catch  sight 
of  a  dear  familiar  face,  and  that  anxiety  lulled, 
they  would  scan  the  boat  narrowly  for  others. 

At  length  the  Polk  reached  the  wharf,  and 
the  passengers  were  all  safe  upon  the  land.  It 
was  a  subject  for  heartfelt  congratulation,  that 
most  of  them  were  unhurt,  and  there  were  but 
few  who  required  ambulances.  But  oh,  through 
what  a  scene  had  they  passed.  Some  had  their 
heads  bandaged,  others  had  their  arms  in  slings 
made  of  handkerchiefs  and  strips  torn  from 
wearing  apparel,  and  all  in  a  state  of  nervous 
excitement  which  culminated  in  convulsive 
weeping  upon  meeting  their  friends. 

Groups  of  people  were  gathered  about,  listen- 
ing eagerly  to  accounts  of  the  catastrophe  from 
those  able  to  tell  it,  for  many  were  so  over- 
come with  fright  that  they  could  not  make  the 


THE  EXCURSION. 


33 


account  intelligible  to  those  who  remained  at 
home. 

The  young  Neumanns  were  among  the  excur- 
sionists, and  their  parents  had  not  heard  of  the 
catastrophe  until  near  evening. 

The  mother  was  completely  prostrated,  and 
could  do  nothing  but  lie  upon  the  sofa  and 
weep.  Mother  Schlegel  came  immediately  to 
the  house,  and  with  loving  words  sought  to  com- 
fort the  distressed  woman,  while  the  father  hur- 
ried away  to  try  to  gather  more  information. 

As  soon  as  the  second  telegram  had  been  re- 
ceived, he  sent  the  message  directly  to  his  wife, 
while  he  hurried  to  the  wharf  to  receive  the 
young  people  when  they  landed. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  Johannes  appeared 
at  his  home.  His  mother  fell  into  his  arms 
weeping  convulsively,  and  unable  to  speak. 

"  Be  comforted,  mother,"  said  he,  "  father  sent 
me  to  tell  you  they  are  all  alive,  and  none  badly 
hurt.  Trina  has  some  insignificant  burns,  but 
she  does  not  think  of  them,  we  have  escaped 
such  a  dreadful  death.  But  there  is  one  young 
man  named  Braun  who  is  badly  wounded,  and 
they  are  bringing  him  here.  Father  would 
have  him  brought  to  our  home,  for  had  it  not 
been  for  him  our  Trina  would  not  to-night  be 
among  the  living." 

This  news  brought  back  the  natural  energy 


34  ^^^   CARL. 

of  Frau  Neumann.  With  the  help  of  Frau 
Schlegel,  a  room  and  a  bed  was  prepared  for  the 
wounded  man,  who  was  a  stranger  there  and  had 
no  relatives  in  Bridethorp. 

In  a  few  moments  the  others  came,  and  were 
received  with  tears  of  joy.  Trina's  arm  and 
shoulder  were  blistered,  and  Conrad's  clothing 
was  so  burned  and  torn  that  it  was  a  mystery- 
how  he  escaped  serious  injury. 

Mother  Schlegel  was  now  in  her  element,  and 
knew  exactly  what  to  prescribe  for  the  wounded 
ones.  At  length  came  the  ambulance  in  which 
was  young  Braun,  and  with  him  a  physician. 
He  was  placed  immediately  in  bed,  and  his 
wounds  examined.  His  right  side  was  quite 
badly  burned,  but  the  worst  injury  was  the 
breaking  of  one  of  his  legs  below  the  knee. 

Through  suffering  much  he  was  patient  and 
brave ;  and  after  the  limb  was  set  and  his  burns 
dressed,  the  physician  took  his  leave,  saying 
that  with  youth  and  health  on  his  side,  he  would 
soon,  if  careful,  be  as  well  as  ever. 

After  the  confusion  incident  to  their  arrival 
had  in  a  measure  subsided,  the  family  gathered 
with  thankfulness  and  gratitude  about  the  sup- 
per table,  and  each  one  had  ejcperiences  of  the 
day  to  relate,  but  Johannes  was  the  only  one 
capable  of  making  a  clear  statement  of  the 
affair. 


THE  EXCURSION.  35 

"The  firemen  had  been  treated  by  the  pas- 
sengers, and  were  not  altogether  sober,"  said 
he.  "  How  the  fire  originated  I  cannot  say,  it 
broke  out  in  the  vicinity  of  the  engine-room. 
I  saw  the  smoke,  then  the  flames,  and  heard  the 
cry  of  fire  !  A  scene  of  indescribable  confusion 
followed.  The  passengers  rushed  frantically 
from  one  end  of  the  boat  to  the  other.  Some 
jumped  into  the  Sound,  others  were  knocked 
down  and  trampled  under  foot.  The  captain 
was  cool  and  collected,  and  had  command  over 
his  men,  but  not  over  the  frantic  passengers. 
He  ordered  the  course  of  the  steamer  turned  so 
that  the  smoke  would  not  blow  directly  into  the 
boat,  and  the  hose  was  used  with  such  good 
effect  that  the  flames  were  shortly  under  control. 
In  the  meantime,  the  Polk  came  to  our  relief, 
and  although  the  fire  was  nearly  subdued,  none 
of  us  were  willing  to  remain  on  the  Atlanta  a 
second  longer  than  we  could  help,  and  the 
moment  the  Polk  came  alongside,  we  rushed  on 
board.  The  wind  blew  the  smoke  directly  over 
it,  but  we  managed  to  crowd  into  it  in  safety. 
Conrad  and  Trina  were  among  the  last  to  leave. 
Trina  had  been  knocked  down  by  the  terror- 
stricken  people,  and  would  have  been  trampled 
to  death,  had  not  young  Braun,  by  main  force, 
pushed  the  throng  back,  lifted  her  up,  and 
helped  her  over  the  balustrade  into  the  steamer 


36 


RED   CARL. 


Polk.  We  were  already  there  and  received  her 
from  his  hands.  Then  poor  Braun  was  pushed 
back,  stumbled  over  a  life-preserver,  fell,  and 
could  not  rise  without  assistance.  We  sprang 
over  the  edge  of  both  boats  and  helped  him  to 
a  place  of  safety,  until  the  crowd  had  thinned 
enough  to  allow  us  to  carry  him  on  board  the 
Polk.  We  were  just  in  time.  The  flames  burst 
forth  anew  ;  the  Atlanta  was  a  sheet  of  flame, 
and  the  Polk  had  to  push  off  to  keep  from  tak- 
ing fire.  We  steamed  away,  while  the  captain 
and  his  men  rowed  about  in  boats  to  pick  up 
any  who  might  have  thrown  themselves  into  the 
water.'* 

**  Were  any  lives  lost.'*"  inquired  Mother 
Schlegel. 

**  That  I  do  not  know.  Several  sprang  into 
the  Sound,  who  I  suppose  could  swim,  and 
might  have  been  picked  up  by  boats  which  were 
sent  out  from  Flushing.  We  shall  know  by  to- 
morrow's papers  if  any  were  lost." 

"  It  was  a  bitter  Sunday's  pleasure,"  remarked 
she,  sadly. 

**  Oh,  Mother  Schlegel,"  said  Frau  Neumann, 
**  I  know  well  what  you  would  say.  Had  we 
hearkened  to  your  counsel,  all  this  danger  and 
anxiety  would  have  been  spared  us.  Believe 
me,  I  will  never  again  give  my  consent  for  an- 
other such  excursion  on  the  Sabbath  ;  we  are 


THE  EXCURSION. 


37 


sufficiently  punished,  and  it  is  a  lesson  which  I 
hope  we  shall  never  forget." 

Frau  Schlegel  was  too  sensible  to  add  any 
censure  of  her  own,  now  that  the  Master  whom 
she  served  had  taken  the  matter  in  hand  ;  she 
merely  contented  herself  by  congratulating  them 
heartily  upon  their  narrow  escape. 

"  It  is  indeed  a  mercy  of  God  that  you  are  all 
spared,"  said  she.  "  What  a  fearful  thing  it 
would  have  been  had  not  the  Polk  come  to  the 
rescue.  Had  it  not  been  in  time,  it  is  not  prob- 
able we  should  have  seen  any  of  you  again. 
We  should  indeed  be  grateful  to  God  for  his 
goodness  to  us." 

Mother  Schlegel  was  to  remain  to  take  care 
of  young  Braun,  and  after  a  little  while  the 
whole  family  sought  their  needed  rest,  and 
silence  reigned  in  the  dwelling. 

In  the  meantime,  Frau  Schlegel  prepared 
nourishment  for  the  wounded  man,  anointed 
his  burns  with  a  cooling  salve,  and  arranged 
everything  which  would  be  needed  through  the 
night.  Then  she  drew  her  chair  to  the  table, 
placed  the  lamp  where  the  shade  would  keep 
the  light  from  the  sleeper's  face,  took  the  family 
Bible  upon  her  lap,  and  was  soon  deeply  ab- 
sorbed in  reading. 

After  a  time  she  placed  the  holy  book  aside, 
and  quietly  listened  to  the  deep  breathing  of 


38 


RED    CARL, 


young  Braun.  She  tried  to  keep  awake,  but  she 
was  very  weary,  a'nd  again  and  again  her  eyelids 
drooped,  and  she  dropped  into  a  refreshing- 
slumber.  She  might  have  slept  two  hours  when 
young  Braun  became  restless. 

"  Water  !  "  he  whispered.  "  I  wish  a  glass  of 
cool,  cool  water." 

Frau  Schlegel  was  awake  instantly,  and  imme- 
diately brought  the  water,  fresh  and  cool,  from 
which  he  eagerly  drank. 

**  My  burns  sting  and  smart,"  said  he, 
wearily. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  you,"  replied  she,  tenderly ; 
"  I  will  anoint  them  again  with  the  salve." 

She  took  some  fresh  bandages  from  a  roll  of 
old  linen,  spread  the  salve  upon  it,  removed  the 
others  from  the  painful  burns,  and  put  the  fresh 
ones  in  their  places. 

**0h,  I  feel  so  much  more  comfortable,"  said 
he,  gratefully ;  "  now  I  can  go  to  sleep." 

In  a  few  moments  he  was  again  in  deep 
slumber,  and  Frau  Schlegel  took  the  oppor- 
tunity to  take  a  long  look  at  her  patient.  He 
was  tall  and  slender,  and  very  handsome.  His 
hair  and  eyes  were  black,  and  his  well-formed 
mouth  was  shaded  by  a  full  moustache.  His 
countenance  was  open,  and  his  expression  fine. 
Although  Frau  Schlegel  had  never  met  with 
him,  there  was  something  in  his  face  that  ap- 


THE   EXCURSION.  30 

peared  familiar.  She  placed  her  chair  nearer, 
and  scanned  every  lineament  of  his  sleeping 
face. 

"Mother!  mother!  "  whispered  he. 

He  was  evidently  feverish,  and  the  sweet 
mother  face  was  before  him  as  when  in  the  dear 
old  home. 

Frau  Schlegel  was,  by  the  hearing  of  these 
words,  lost  in  retrospection.  "  Mother  !  "  oh 
yes,  sweet  childish  voices  had  once  called  her 
by  that  tender  name.  But  that  was  in  the  long 
ago.  She  saw  herself  again  a  bride  in  the  vil- 
lage church,  leaning  upon  the  arm  of  the  dear 
husband  to  whom  she  had  given  herself  for  life. 
She  thought  of  her  happy  home  —  bright  with 
the  dear  faces  of  her  little  ones  —  in  the  Father- 
land. Then  came  the  journey  to  America,  and 
the  sickness  and  death  of  her  husband.  Then 
followed  years  of  hard  work  for  the  support  of 
herself  and  the  ones  dependent  upon  her,  when 
the  scarlet  fever  visited  her  humble  home  and 
took  her  sweet  daughter  and  her  noble  boy  from 
her  loving  care. 

But  the  bitter  night  of  sorrow  was  the  sun- 
rise of  her  trust  in  her  Lord  and  Master,  and  in 
him  she  found  comfort.  "They  cannot  come 
to  me,  but  I  will  go  to  them,"  said  she,  in  her 
great  grief ;  "  behold,  I  am  a  handmaid  of  the 
Lord  ;  let  His  will  be  done." 


40 


RED   CARL. 


The  wounded  man  again  grew  restless,  and 
Frau'Schlegel  arose  and  gave  him  medicine  and 
a  cooling  mixture ;  then  again  gave  herself  up 
to  retrospection.  She  called  to  mind  her  sister 
who  had  married  and  had  remained  in  the 
Fatherland,  with  whom  a  correspondence  had 
been  regularly  kept  up  until  a  few  years  ago, 
when  Frau  Schlegel  heard  that  she  had  died, 
leaving  a  son.  Her  brother-in-law  had  married 
again,  and  since  then  she  had  never  heard  from 
him.  It  was  within  the  limit  of  possibility 
that  this  young  man  who  bore  the  same  name, 
and  strongly  resembled  her  sister,  might  be  her 
son,  and  if  so,  was  Frau  Schlegel's  nephew. 
She  knew  that  Braun  was  a  v^ry  common  name 
in  Germany,  and  the  young  man  was,  it  was 
most  probable,  an  entire  stranger  to  her ;  yet 
his  accent  proved  that  he  had  come  from  the 
same  section  as  herself.  But  how  did  it  happen 
that  he  had  come  to  the  place  where  she  had 
located.'*  Was  it  intentional  or  mere  chance,  if 
anything  under  God's  ruling  could  be  chance. 
Perhaps  he  knew  that  he  had  an  aunt  who 
would  be  glad  to  receive  him,  and  so  had  come 
to  find  her.  She  smiled  to  herself  over  the  air- 
castles  she  had  builded,  yet  could  not  keep  her 
mind  from  the  subject. 

She  resolved  to  question  him  when  he  was 
better,  and  seeing  that  he  was  sleeping  com- 


I  am  no  hypocrite,'  replied  young  Braun." — Page  41. 


THE  EXCURSION.  4 1 

fortably,  she  strove  to  drive  all  thoughts  of  it 
from  her  mind,  that  she  might  have  some  needed 
sleep. 

In  the  morning  she  again  dressed  his  wounds, 
and  then  left  him  in  the  care  of  the  Neumann 
family,  promising  to  return  in  the  evening. 

She  was  busily  and  happily  employed  all 
day  in  her  little  domicile,  and  when  her  simple 
supper  was  over,  she  went  back  to  Herr  Neu- 
mann's. 

She  found  Trina  and  her  mother  busily  em- 
ployed unpacking  the  boxes  of  young  Braun, 
and  placing  his  possessions  in  the  places  he  des- 
ignated. Herr  Neumann  had  told  him  he  was 
entirely  welcome  to  make  his  home  with  them 
until  he  was  well. 

Very  gratefully  the  young  man  accepted  the 
kind  invitation,  for  he  felt  much  at  home  with 
these  true  and  kind-hearted  people. 

Among  the  articles  laid  upon  the  table,  was 
a  beautifully  bound  Bible,  on  the  corner  of  which 
in  gilt  letters  was  the  name  of  *'  Alfred  Braun." 

**  Your  mother,  I  am  sure  gave  you  this,"  said 
Frau  Schlegel,  as  she  took  it  up  to  examine  it. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  young  man,  coloring  slightly, 
*'and  as  a  memento  of  her,  I  value  it  highly." 

**And  on  that  account  only.?"  questioned 
Frau  Schlegel. 

**  I  am  no  hypocrite,"  replied  young  Braun, 


42 


RED   CARL. 


"  and  perhaps  I  entertain  as  much  respect  for  it, 
as  some  who  read  it  more." 

**  Did  your  mother  belong  to  the  list  of  those 
who  read  it  ? " 

"Yes,  but  my  mother  was  really  a  pious 
woman,  and  carried  her  religion  not  only  in  her 
words,  but  into  her  daily  life." 

**Then  your  mother  was  also  no  hypocrite, 
but  must  have  had  great  reverence  for  the 
Bible." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  replied  he  eagerly,  "she  said 
often  that  it  was  her  great  comfort,  and  her 
support  in  life  and  death." 

"I  rejoice  that  you  honor  the  book  for  your 
mother's  sake,  and  will  pray  earnestly  to  God 
that  you  will  love  it  for  its  own  sake.  And 
now  I  would  like  to  ask  you  what  was  your 
mother's  name  before  she  was  married,  and 
where  was  she  born  }  " 

"  Her  name  was  Katherine  Reinbach,  and 
she  was  born  in  Zwickau.  Were  you  acquainted 
with  her } "  said  he,  noticing  the  deep  emotion 
of  Frau  Schlegel. 

"  Did  she  ever  mention  a  sister  who  had  come 
to  America  }  "  questioned  she. 

"  Yes ;  when  I  was  about  sixteen  years  of 
age,  my  mother  died.  She  knew  that  I  designed 
coming  to  America,  and  requested  me  to  search 
for  her  sister.     But  I  had  lost  the  address.     I 


THE  EXCURSION.  43 

wandered  to  Bridethorp  to  obtain  employment, 
always  intending  to  find  my  aunt,  if  possible. 
Perhaps  I  have  found  her,"  concluded  he, 
glancing  eagerly  at  Frau  Schlegel. 

"  My  name  was  Maria  Reinbach,  my  sister's 
name  was  Katherine  ,  and  we  were  born  in 
Zwickau,"  replied  she,  with  tears  in  her  eyes. 
**  No  doubt  I  am  your  aunt,  and  will  try  to  be  a 
good  one  to  you,  if  you  will  accept  of  me." 

"  And  why  should  I  not  t  "  replied  young 
Braun,  taking  her  hand  in  both  of  his.  "  Have 
you  not  been  as  kind  as  a  mother  to  me, 
although  you  thought  me  a  stranger  ?  Now  I 
am  no  longer  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  I 
have  found  a  dear  and  near  relative." 

**  Nor  am  I  alone,  now  that  I  have  found  a 
nephew,"  said  Frau  Schlegel.  *'  I  will  try  to 
take  your  mother's  place,  and  shall  correct  you 
when  I  think  you  deserve  it,"  added  she, 
smilingly. 

"I  shall  be  very  grateful,"  replied  he,  return- 
ing the  smile,  "  it  will  keep  me  straight  and  do 
me  good  to  know  some  one  is  watching  over  me." 

They  were  mutually  pleased  with  each  other, 
and  a  long  time  they  conversed  on  the  subject 
so  dear  to  both.  Frau  Schlegel  saw  that  he 
was  of  cheerful  and  pleasant  disposition,  and 
she  believed  that  with  patient  trying  and 
prayer,  she  could  win  him  to  the  godly  life  in 


44 


RED   CARL. 


which  she  and  his  departed  mother  had  found 
their  earthly  happiness. 

The  Neumanns  were  full  of  wonder  over  this 
discovery  of  relationship ;  and  Herr  Neumann 
assured  Frau  Schlegel  that  her  nephew  should 
in  his  house  hear  nothing  which  would  influence 
him  in  a  different  course  in  life  from  that  in 
which  she  desired  him  to  go. 


CHAPTER   III. 

RED    CARL. 

Several  weeks  had  passed  since  the  excur- 
sion upon  the  Sound,  and  the  burning  of  the 
steamer  Atlanta  had  been  the  prevailing  topic 
of  conversation.  The  catastrophe  had  caused 
the  death  of  three  men,  and  many  who  were 
wounded  languished  for  longer  or  shorter  time 
upon  their  beds  of  pain. 

The  examination  into  the  cause  of  the  confla- 
gration had  developed  no  certain  evidence.  One 
thing  was  certain,  that  where  such  a  large  crowd 
was  upon  a  boat,  and  liquor  circulated  so  freely, 
any  little  mistake  or  mishap  was  liable,  in  the 
confusion  of  the  moment,  to  develop  into  a 
serious  affair,  of  which  this  calamity  was  proof ; 
the  really  guilty  ones  escaping  detection. 

Although  many  people  were  of  the  opinion 
that  it  was  an  accident  liable  to  occur  upon  any 
day  of  the  week,  and  upon  any  journey  upon 
the  water ;  yet  there  were  others  who  spoke 
openly  of  the  desecration  of  the  Sabbath  by 
excursions,  the  opening  of  places  of  amuse- 
45 


46 


RED   CARL. 


ment  and  drinking  saloons,  and  many  other 
ways  which  were  getting  into  use. 

A  meeting  was  called  in  which  the  Sunday 
laws  were  to  be  discussed,  and  a  large  number 
of  people  congregated  in  the  largest  hall  in 
Bridethorp.  Eloquent  speeches  were  made,  in 
which  was  pointed  out  the  injury  done  to  a 
nation  and  community  by  lack  of  regard  for 
the  Sabbath.  Resolutions  were  made,  that 
stringent  observance  of  the  Sunday  laws  should 
be  established,  and  a  committee  composed  of 
the  law-abiding  citizens  were  appointed  to  wait 
upon  the  mayor  and  lay  their  wishes  before  him. 

This  was  done  very  soon  after  the  meeting, 
and  although  the  movement  promised  great 
things,  the  result  was  small.  The  mayor  re- 
plied in  a  neat  speech,  complimenting  the  citi- 
zens upon  their  zeal,  and  said  the  matter  should 
certainly  receive  his  serious  attention,  express- 
ing at  the  same  time,  his  wish  that  the  laws 
should,  in  all  cases,  be  faithfully  observed.  No 
doubt  he  really  meant  what  he  expressed,  but 
political  considerations,  the  interests  of  differ- 
ent organizations,  and  other  influences  hindered 
any  energetic  handling  of  the  matter,  and  after 
a  time  the  affair  died  out  without  any  change 
for  the  better. 

At  Neumann's  there  had  been  some  changes. 
The  family  who  had  rented  the  other  part  of  the 


RED   CARL. 


A1 


house  had  moved  out,  and  the  foreman  of  the 
factory  took  the  opportunity  to  make  a  proposi- 
tion to  Herr  Neumann  to  take  some  of  the  un- 
married workmen  to  board. 

He  assured  him  that  only  those  whom  he 
could  heartily  recommend  should  be  sent,  and 
explained  so  forcibly  the  advantage  which  it 
would  be  to  Herr  Neumann  in  a  pecuniary  point 
of  view,  that  the  latter  became  quite  anxious  to 
make  a  trial  of  it. 

For  several  days  the  plan  was  eagerly  dis- 
cussed in  the  Neumann  family,  the  father  argu- 
ing that  with  the  advent  of  young  Braun  a 
beginning  had  really  been  raade.  Susie,  he  said, 
could  remain  at  home  and  assist  in  the  extra 
housework  entailed  by  the  boarders,  and  if 
necessary,  Marie  could  remain  also.  In  fact  he 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  would  rather 
they  would  be  out  of  the  factory,  and  this  was 
an  excellent  chance  for  them  to  leave  it.  The 
board  money  would  be  almost  clear  gain,  for 
they  raised  so  many  vegetables  that  they  had 
very  little  to  buy  for  the  table. 

In  the  meantime,  Frau  Neumann  had  her 
thoughts  upon  the  subject,  and  Mother  Schlegel 
whose  advice  she  had  asked,  agreed  with  her. 

"  I  would  gladly  have  the  girls  at  home  with 
me,"  said  the  mother,  '*  but  not  at  that  price. 
It  is  not  the  work  that  boarders  will  make  that 


48  KED   CARL, 

I  object  to,  but  I  do  object  to  having  strange 
people  in  our  family.  We  have  always  lived  as 
we  wished,  and  could  have  a  cheerful,  pleasant 
home  for  ourselves  and  children  where  we  could 
all  feel  free  and  at  ease,  not  having  the  restraint 
of  strange  people  about  us.  Besides,  they  might 
have  a  different  influence  over  our  young  people 
from  what  we  would  wish." 

To  these  objections  Herr  Neumann  made  no 
reply,  but  they  had  their  weight. 

"  Our  house  will  be  more  public,"  continued 
she,  "  for  between  a  boarding-house  and  a  public- 
house  there  is  not  much  difference.  The 
boarders  themselves  may  be  all  we  would  wish, 
but  they  may  have  friends  whom  we  would  not 
wish  to  welcome  into  our  home,  and  yet  could 
not,  without  giving  offence,  refuse  them  admit- 
tance. We  may  get  people  who  will  pay 
promptly,  but  we  have  heard  instances  of  people 
having  boarders  who  stayed  with  them  as  long 
as  they  could  without  paying  board,  then  left 
for  parts  unknown." 

These  objections  Frau  Neumann  gave  to  her 
family  at  large,  but  to  her  husband  when  alone, 
she  brought  forth  another  and  weightier  objec- 
tion. She  reminded  him  that  they  had  three 
growing  daughters,  and  she  felt  a  great  reluc- 
tance to  bringing  people  of  whom  they  knew 
nothing  into  the  family. 


RED  CARL. 


49 


Herr  Neumann  could  see  for  himself  that 
there  was  some  foundation  for  this  anxiety,  and 
was  the  more  open  to  conviction  from  the  fact 
that  none  of  his  children  viewed  the  matter  in 
a  favorable  light,  so  almost  made  up  his  mind 
to  give  up  the  idea. 

But  the  foreman  had  employed  several  young 
and  skilful  workmen,  and  had  entered  into  obliga- 
tions to  furnish  a  boarding-place  for  them.  He 
assured  Herr  Neumann  that  he  would  only  send 
those  in  whom  he  had  every  confidence,  and  also 
reminded  him  that  he  was  master  in  his  own 
house,  and  if  any  of  them  did  not  suit  him,  all  he 
had  to  do  was  to  send  them  away.  He  advised 
him  from  the  first  to  exercise  judicious  control, 
and  there  could  never  be  any  difficulty.  As  to 
the  risk  of  losing  board  money,  he  would  say 
that  the  employers  were  very  particular  what 
class  of  men  they  engaged,  and  if  by  any 
chance  he  lost  by  them  they  would  see  that  the 
loss  was  made  up  to  him. 

The  objections  of  Frau  Neumann  still  re- 
mained in  force,  but  in  addition  to  the  persua- 
sions and  assurances  of  the  foreman,  the  men 
themselves  pressed  Herr  Neumann  to  accommo- 
date them,  and  at  length  he  complied  ;  consol- 
ing himself  with  the  thought  that  their  home 
would  be  the  sooner  paid  for  by  this  addition  to 
their  income. 


50 


RED   CARL. 


Herr  Neumann's  family,  in  this  instance, 
showed  a  marked  contrast  to  many  others  in 
the  same  position,  who,  once  in  the  way  to  pros- 
perity, rush  into  speculation  or  any  other  means 
to  increase  their  stock  at  the  risk  of  sacrificing 
comfort,  rest,  and  contented  family  life. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  decision  was  given, 
until  every  room  they  could  spare  was  filled,  and 
Frau  Neumann  found  that  she  had  enough  work 
to  make  it  necessary  to  keep  both  daughters  at 
home  to  assist  Trina  and  herself.  Even  with 
their  combined  help,  she  felt  many  times  that 
she  scarcely  knew  what  to  do  first  ;  so  many 
things  were  demanding  her  immediate  attention. 
Had  she  not  been  the  most  efficient  of  house- 
wives, and  understood  managing  to  save  labor, 
they  would  all  have  lost  spirit  in  the  enterprise. 
But  she  was  not  only  capable,  but  was  strong 
and  expeditious ;  everything  was  done  in  time, 
and  the  boarders  were  highly  pleased  with  their 
home. 

They  always  found  their  sleeping-rooms  well 
aired  and  comfortable,  the  table  well-supplied, 
and  the  viands  well-cooked  ;  on  their  side  they 
were  expected  to  be  clean  and  respectable  when 
they  took  their  places  at  the  board.  Herr 
Neumann  and  his  sons  set  the  example,  and 
soon  the  strangers  would  have  been  ashamed 
to  take  place  among  them  until  they  had  done 


RED   CARL.  CI 

the  best  they  could  to  make  themselves  pre- 
sentable. 

Frau  Neumann's  motherly  heart  went  out  to 
these  young  men  under  her  roof,  and  many  a 
word  in  season  she  spoke,  hoping  that  at  some 
time  it  would  bear  fruit.  If  any  of  them  were 
indisposed,  she  considered  it  no  trouble  to  pro- 
vide some  little  dainty  for  them,  and  any  little 
repairing  which  their  clothing  required  was  un- 
grudgingly done. 

Young  Alfred  Braun,  owing  to  the  good  care 
of  the  family  and  his  Aunt  Schlegel,  had  fully 
recovered,  and  the  long  weeks  in  which  he  had 
been  confined  to  his  room,  had  left  their  im- 
pression upon  his  mind  and  heart.  His  thoughts 
frequently  recurred  to  his  dead  mother ;  and  as 
his  unbelief  was  to  be  attributed  more  to  the 
persons  with  whom  he  had  for  the  past  few 
years  mingled,  than  to  any  convictions  or  reas- 
onings of  his  own,  he  became  deeply  conscious  of 
the  hollowness  of  it,  and  remembrances  of  her 
words  and  her  counsels  came  to  mind.  He 
turned  to  his  long-neglected  Bible,  believing  he 
would,  like  her,  find  help  and  comfort. 

Mother  Schlegel  supplied  him  with  other 
books  which  she  thought  would  aid  him ;  and 
young  Braun  grew  day  by  day  more  attached  to 
his  aunt  who  was  the  living  image  of  his  de- 
ceased mother. 


5^ 


RED   CARL. 


Alfred  was  a  zealous  searcher  after  the  truth, 
and  his  Aunt  Schlegel's  knowledge  of  the  Bible 
and  its  teachings  enabled  her  to  meet  and  van- 
quish any  arguments  which  modern  skepticism 
had  planted  in  the  young  man's  mind,  and  in- 
teresting hours  were  passed  in  his  room  during 
his  enforced  absence  from  his  business. 

In  the  quietude  of  his  sick  room,  Alfred  re- 
flected much  upon  another  subject.  He  noticed 
the  affectionate  and  obedient  manner  of  Trina 
toward  her  parents,  her  interest  in  the  welfare 
and  happiness  of  her  brothers  and  sisters  ;  took 
heed  of  her  useful  and  contented  life,  of  her  un- 
tiring industry,  her  neat  and  orderly  ways,  and 
he  loved  the  gentle  girl,  and  resolved  when  in  a 
position  to  marry,  to  win  her  for  his  wife  if  he 
could. 

Trina  was  also  naturally  attracted  to  the  one 
who  had  saved  her  life ;  he  was  a  nephew  of 
dear  Frau  Schlegel,  whom  they  all  loved,  and 
honored ;  he  was  handsome,  and  agreeable,  and 
she  loved  him. 

Frau  Schlegel,  whom  Alfred  had -made  his 
confidant,  promised  that  she  would  acquaint 
Herr  Neumann  with  the  young  people's  wishes  ; 
but  to  the  mother  it  was  no  surprise,  for  she 
had  read  Trina's  heart,  and  was  well  satisfied 
with  her  choice.  So  although  not  formally  be- 
trothed, the  parents  gave  consent  to  their  mar- 


RED   CARL. 


53 


riage  as  soon  as  Alfred  was  well  established  in 
business. 

Time  passed  :  the  glowing  summer  had  de- 
parted, and  the  beautiful  autumn  had  taken  its 
place.  The  woods  were  glowing  in  the  rich 
tint  of  their  dying  leaves  ;  an  abundant  harvest 
was  promised,  and  the  prospect  for  the  winter 
was  full  of  hope. 

Yet  there  was  something  scarcely  understood, 
which  was  disturbing  the  minds  of  many  of  the 
working  classes,  and  which  rendered  them  un- 
settled and  dissatisfied. 

It  was  a  time  when  the  relations  between 
Capital  and  Labor  were  beginning  to  claim  at- 
tention. In  the  coal  regions,  and  in  the  manu- 
facturing districts  of  neighboring  states,  as  also 
in  the  industrial  districts  of  New  England,  the 
working  class  had  united  into  societies  osten- 
sibly for  the  support  of  members  in  case  of  need. 
They  also  planned  a  union  of  the  societies  into 
a  mighty  organization,  in  the  interests  of  the 
working  man.  But  the  people's  minds  were  not 
quite  clear  upon  the  subject,  and  many  diverse 
opinions  as  to  the  value  of  the  movement  were 
in  circulation. 

It  was  difficult  to  tell  exactly  where  the  agi- 
tation arose  ;  but  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  it  had  its  origin  in  those  districts  where 
the   workmen    had    decidedly   fortunate    situa- 


54 


RED   CARL. 


tions,  and  gave  free  expression  to  their  satis- 
faction, thus  planting  seeds  of  discontent  in  the 
minds  of  those  not  so  well  situated.  At  any 
rate,  the  agitation  was  general ;  and  it  appeared 
that  a  secret  power  kept  it  on  the  increase. 

The  movement  also  made  itself  felt  in  Bride- 
thorp.  Pamphlets  discussing  the  labor  problem 
were  circulated,  and  in  many  families  socialistic 
newspapers  found  entrance,  and  were  eagerly 
read.  In  public  houses,  clubs,  and  other  places, 
hours  of  leisure  were  employed  in  talking  over 
the  new  question. 

In  every  company  there  was  generally  some 
uneasy  spirit,  who,  although  well  situated  him- 
self in  regard  to  occupation,  was  dissatisfied 
with  the  prevailing  state  of  things,  and  was 
anxious  for  any  expedient  to  change  it.  Such 
were  the  spirits  in  Bridethorp,  which  as  in  other 
places,  spread  the  new  ideas,  and  soon  a  call 
for  organizing  a  trades  union  was  formed. 

The  larger  portion  of  the  working  classes 
were  not  eager  for  a  change.  The  most  of 
them  were  in  friendly  relations  with  their  em- 
ployers, who  had  in  many  instances  not  only 
advanced  them  money,  but  had  assisted  them  in 
making  advantageous  purchases  for  their  house- 
hold. The  majority  of  them  felt  themselves  in 
much  better  condition  than  when  in  the  old 
country.     Their  wages  were  given  in  accordance 


RED   CARL. 


55 


with  the  state  of  the  market  for  the  wares  man- 
ufactured, and  were  also  governed  by  the  cost 
of  living  at  the  time ;  so,  take  it  all  in  all,  the 
most  of  them  desired  no  change. 

Contented  laborers  are  not  easily  won  over  to 
revolutionary  measures.  They  are  apt  to  be 
conservative,  and  look  upon  any  new  movement 
with  distrust.  Neither  was  the  new  question 
received  with  much  favor  among  the  families  of 
the  working  men  in  Bridethorp,  being  generally 
among  the  idle  or  contentious  only,  that  the  dis- 
turbance received  favor. 

Just  such  a  contentious,  though  not  idle,  char- 
acter was  among  Neumann's  boarders,  by  name 
of  Carl  Holt.  He  was  a  strong,  burly,  young  fel- 
low, with  a  not  altogether  disagreeable  counten- 
ance ;  had  red  hair,  and  a  pair  of  piercing  eyes  ; 
he  was  quick  in  his  movements,  and  of  nervous 
temperament.  As  a  good  workman  and  prompt 
payer,  he  had  been  recommended  to  Herr  Neu- 
mann who  had  a  vacancy  in  his  house  at  the 
time ;  and  with  his  determined  spirit,  it  was  not 
long  before  he  had  complete  influence  over  the 
young  people. 

From  the  first  moment  that  he  had  seen 
Trina  he  had  admired  her,  and  a  smile  always 
illumined  his  rather  sullen  visage  when  his  eyes 
rested  upon  her. 

He  tried  at  different  times  to  enter  into  con- 


56 


RED   CARL. 


versation  with  her,  but  without  result ;  and 
when,  after  silent  observation,  he  became  con- 
vinced that  she  and  Alfred  were  betrothed,  dark 
looks  and  sarcastic  remarks  were  given  by  him 
whenever  opportunity  offered. 

"  I  am  afraid  we  have  taken  a  black  sheep  in- 
to the  family,"  remarked  Herr  Neumann  to  his 
wife  one  evening  when  they  were  alone. 

"I  fear  it  also,"  was  the  reply  of  Frau  Neu- 
mann. •'  Do  you  notice  how  his  glances  follow 
Trina,  and  he  takes  every  opportunity  to  have  a 
word  with  her.  He  cannot  help  knowing  that 
she  is  the  same  as  betrothed  to  Alfred." 

"  Yes,  but  he  is  one  of  the  kind  that  prefers 
forbidden  fruit,  but  Trina  is  clever  enough  to 
settle  him  if  he  encroaches,  and  annoys  her," 
replied  the  father. 

"  But  such  a  man  has  it  in  his  power,  when 
his  enmity  is  raised,  to  do  a  person  much  in- 
jury. That  he  hates  Alfred  is  very  evident.  I 
wish  the  insolent  fellow  were  well  out  of  the 
house." 

"But  yet,"  said  Herr  Neuman,  reflectively, 
"  he  has  not  given  us  any  particular  reason  to 
find  fault  with  him  ;  had  he  done  so  we  could 
make  short  process  with  him  ;  and  until  he  does 
so  we  cannot  dislodge  him.  I  wish,  however, 
that  he  would  take  a  notion  to  go  ;  he  is  a  rest- 
less disagreeable  kind  of  a  fellow.     The  social- 


RED   CARL. 


57 


ists  have  an  active  helper  in  him  ;  he  is  quick 
and  smart,  and  has  a  tongue  like  a  two-edged 
sword." 

**  I  always  notice  when  the  young  people  are 
together,  that  he  has  the  most  to  say.  I  think 
you  had  better  give  the  boys  a  word  of  caution." 

*'  They  would  not  pay  much  attention  to 
that,"  said  the  father.  "The  young  people  in 
these  days  are  so  wise  that  we  older  people  can- 
not advise." 

The  following  day  gave  proof  of  the  need  of 
the  warning  of  which  Frau  Neumann  had 
spoken.  It  was  at  supper,  and  "  Red  Carl  "  as 
they  all  called  him  when  he  was  not  present, 
made  the  remark  that  the  workmen  in  the  fac- 
tory in  Flushing  had  formed  a  mutual  aid 
society,  and  they  were  doing  the  same  in  other 
cities  ;  and  he  considered  it  time  that  they  were 
also  making:  a  move  in  that  direction. 

"  What  do  we  want  of  anything  of  that 
kind  1 "  inquired  Herr  Neumann,  in  surprise ; 
"we  have  a  society  for  the  benefit  of  such  of 
our  members  as  get  sick  or  disabled,  and  it  is 
all  we  could  desire,  and  I  as  a  member  have  a 
right  to  know.  They  may  not  have  this  among 
the  Flushing  workmen,  but  I  know  several  fac- 
tories that  have  them,  and  we  certainly  do  not 
need  another  society." 

"  That  is  so,"  said  Johannes,  giving  a  sharp 


58  RED   CARL. 

look  at  Red  Carl,  who  only  replied  by  a  mock- 
ing smile.  "  With  us  the  society  has  been  an 
established  fact,  and  has  been  a  great  blessing 
to  many.  When  my  arm  was  broken  I  drew 
my  weekly  allowance,  and  I  tell  you  that  at  such 
a  time,  it  does  double  good,  and  I  would  advise 
every  one  to  become  a  member." 
.  "  No,  I  for  one  am  not  such  a  weak  fool," 
said  Carl,  angrily ;  then  controlling  himself,  he 
continued  in  a  more  moderate  tone,  **yes,  you 
have  your  beneficial  society,  and  your  invalid's 
fund,  but  how }  The  employers  are  the  leaders 
in  the  society  ;  they  manage  the  funds,  and  put 
the  money  into  their  business  where  it  pays 
them  ten  times  as  much  as  they  pay  out  in 
interest.  Therefore  it  is  good  policy  in  them 
not  to  allow  a  dollar  to  go  to  any  other  object 
than  the  support  of  the  sick  in  their  own  em- 
ploy. Don't  you  see  that  the  whole  scheme  is 
for  their  own  advantage,  and  the  workmen  have 
to  pay  the  costs  }  " 

"That  is  too  strong,"  said  Herr  Neumann, 
excitedly  ;  "  and  I  will  do  you  the  credit  to  think 
that  you  are  only  repeating  the  things  you  have 
heard  ;  you  certainly  have  no  knowledge  of 
what  you  are  saying.  The  employer  is  right  in 
thus  being  responsible  for  the  care  of  his  ailing 
workmen.  I  think  they  do  well  to  establish  the 
society,  and  so  strongly  support  it,  and  make  it 


RED   CARL.  5Q 

a  rule  that  all  fines  be  paid  into  the  treasury. 
In  this  way  every  industrious  workman  has  a 
fund  to  call  upon  iii  time  of  need.  Our  em- 
ployers have  so  far  done  everything  that  is 
right  by  us,  and  no  one  has  cause  to  complain." 

"Yes,  yes,"  was  the  sneering  reply,  "they 
are  pretty  shrewd,  these  employers  of  ours ; 
they  give  us  the  crumbs  and  fragments,  and  ex- 
pect us  to  be  satisfied  ;  they  keep  the  half  of 
the  profits,  and  can  be  very  comfortable  over 
the  thought  that  they  are  our  benefactors.  A 
slavish  soul  may  content  itself  with  this  state  of 
things,  but  not  I ; "  and  he  struck  the 
table  a  resounding  blow  with  his  fist,  "  I  hate 
all  slave  chains,  though  they  be  made  of  gold." 

"  I  cannot  see  where  we  are  slaves,"  said 
Alfred  Braun,  coldly,  "we  have  at  least  the 
freedom  to  go  where  we  please  if  we  are  not 
satisfied  here." 

"We  should  not  better  ourselves,"  replied 
Red  Carl,  casting  a  side  glance  full  of  malig- 
nity upon  him,  "  for  the  slavery  is  everywhere. 
But  even  among  the  slaves  there  is  growing  to 
be  a  freer  spirit  — ;  we  are  determined  not  to 
bend  to  the  will  of  the  moneyed  aristrocrats, 
but  take  the  place  in  the  world  for  which  we 
are  suited." 

"  In  my  opinion,"  said  Herr  Neumann,  at  the 
close  of  this  tirade,  "  the  workman  and  his  work 


6o  ^ED   CARL. 

in  this  country  fills  a  worthy  and  important 
place.  The  laws  protect  all  alike,  and  are 
made  to  promote  the  welfare  of  all.  The  vote 
of  a  poor  man  is  of  as  much  account  at  the 
polls,  as  that  of  the  richest  manufacturer,  and 
if  we  are  good  citizens  we  shall  command  re- 
spect, and  win  all  the  consideration  that  is  due 
us.  Nothing  good  can  come  of  these  unions, 
which  sow  discord  between  the  employers  and 
their  employees.  What  kind  of  a  society  is 
this  you  would  have  .'*  " 

Red  Carl  had  appeared  to  take  but  little  in- 
terest in  the  remarks  of  Herr  Neumann,  now 
when  he  heard  a  question  that  pleased  him,  he 
made  haste  to  reply. 

"  First  of  all,"  said  he,  eagerly,  "  I  would 
have  a  union  that  is  not  under  the  control  of 
the  employers.  I  think  we  workmen  are  per- 
fectly competent  to  look  after  our  own  interests, 
and  have  no  need  to  have  them  as  guardians 
over  us.  They  have  the  workmen  under  their 
thumbs,  and  are  very  complaisant  ;  but  when 
they  have  made  all  the  use  of  them  they  can, 
they  throw  them  away  as  they  would  squeezed 
lemons.  The  new  movement  will  put  an  end 
to  all  of  this.  What  has  made  this  country 
what  it  is  if  not  labor }  And  the  working  man 
shall  no  longer  be  the  Cinderella  of  the  nation, 
but   shall    be   as   worthy   of    consideration   as 


RED   CARL.  5 1 

the  Capitalist,  and  his  rights  be  as  freely  estab- 
lished." 

"And  all  this  shall  tend  to  trades  unions, 
strikes,  insurrections,  and  other  disturbances 
like  that  prevailing  in  the  coal  regions,"  said 
Herr  Neumann.  "  I  have  never  seen  anything 
but  wretchedness,  poverty,  and  unhappiness 
come  from  it." 

"  And  where  does  the  fault  lie  except  in  the 
subjection  and  abject  submissiveness  of  the 
working  men  themselves,"  said  Red  Carl,  his 
eyes  blazing  with  anger,  "  if  they  would  be  true 
and  faithful  and  stand  by  each  other,  the  lords 
of  the  money-bags  would  be  brought  to  reason, 
and  we  could  dictate  our  own  terms.  But  as 
long  as  each  man  only  cares  for  himself,  and  is 
satisfied  with  the  pitiful  living  allowed  him,  and 
willing  to  kiss  the  feet  of  his  oppressors,  there 
will  be  no  end  to  this  slavery." 

"  Listen,"  said  Conrad,  angrily  interrupting 
the  speaker,  "  we  have  heard  enough  of  your 
abuse,  and  will  tolerate  it  no  longer.  Every 
man  in  this  country  is  his  own  master,  and  you 
can  cease  to  be  a  slave  if  you  wish.  If  the 
work  in  the  factory  does  not  suit  you,  the  world 
is  wide,  and  you  can  go  elsewhere.  The  gov- 
ernment provides  every  man  with  one  hundred 
and  sixty  acres  of  land  to  cultivate,  and  if  not 
satisfied  here,  why  do  you  not  take  advantage 


62  RED   CARL. 

of  it,  and  go  to  farming  in  the  great  West,  upon 
your  own  property.  You  will  find  more  use  for 
your  hands,  and  less  for  your  tongue." 

The  others  laughed  at  the  summing  up  of  the 
matter,  while  Red  Carl  rose  with  an  angry  coun- 
tenance from  the  table,  and  went  muttering  up 
to  his  room,  and  a  few  moments  after,  left  the 
house,  to  seek  more  congenial  companions. 

Among  those  he  had  left,  commenced  an 
eager  and  excited  debate,  some  of  them  being 
of  the  opinion  that  Red  Carl  was  not  so  far 
wrong.  They  believed  that  the  employers  had 
too  much  influence  over  the  workmen,  who  on 
their  part  were  too  easily  led.  This  was  all 
right,  providing  the  employers  were  just  and  lib- 
eral-minded men  ;  when  they  were  not,  factory 
life  was  in  their  opinion  almost  a  slavery. 

"  Well,  at  all  events,"  said  Herr  Neumann, 
"  we  have  as  yet  no  reason  to  find  fault  with  our 
employers  ;  v/hen  the  time  comes  we  will  then 
consider  what  is  best  to  be  done." 

With  this  conclusion,  the  conference  ended, 
and  all  sought  their  needed  rest. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

A   SECRET   LEADER. 

Among  the  laboring  classes  of  Bridethorp, 
there  originated  a  movement  which  was  not 
only  the  expression  of  a  new  thought  among 
themselves,  but  the  agitation  was  accompanied 
by  a  plan  for  organizing  a  Socialist  club. 

The  aims  of  this  new  departure  were  set 
forth  in  high-sounding  words  as  designed  "to 
protect  by  all  lawful  means  the  interests  of  the 
working  people." 

The  officers  and  ruling  spirits  of  the  club 
were  exclusively  men  of  decided  free-thinking 
views,  who  with  considerable  ostentation  made 
known  their  opposition  to  the  church  and  the 
views  of  its  adherents. 

It  did  not  seek  to  do  away  with  the  beneficial 
societies  already  established,  but  professed  to 
have  a  more  extended  aim.  Weekly  meetings 
were  held  to  which  everybody  was  invited,  and 
in  which  the  social  question  and  kindred  topics 
were  discussed.  The  club  also  purposed  dis- 
tributing Socialistic  pamphlets  and  newspapers. 
63 


64 


RED   CARL. 


After  several  of  these  weekly  meetings,  they 
considered  that  the  time  had  come  when  a  bold 
stroke  should  be  made  to  bring  the  matter  to 
the  attention  of  the  public. 

Large  placards  announced  a  great  mass  meet- 
ing which  was  to  be  held  in  the  interests  of 
the  working  people.  The  co-operation  of 
neighboring  societies  was  promised,  and  the 
opportunity  of  hearing  prominent  speakers  was 
offered. 

The  club  evinced  a  feverish  anxiety  to  make 
the  gathering  an  immense  affair.  The  largest 
hall  in  the  town  was  engaged,  and  all  the  clubs 
were  to  form  and  march  in  procession  to  it,  on 
the  evening  of  the  meeting.  Bands  of  music 
were  to  enliven  the  scene,  and  banners  and 
regalia  add  to  its  attractions. 

It  was  evident  that  the  design  was  not  only 
to  put  new  ideas  into  the  minds  of  the  people, 
but  also  by  a  great  demonstration  to  show  the 
strength  and  numbers  of  the  laboring  class. 
Invitations  were  sown  broadcast,  and  every 
means  adopted  to  excite  the  curiosity  of  the 
people. 

At  length  came  the  long  looked  for  evening. 
The  clash  and  clang  of  brass  bands  brought 
people  to  their  doors  and  windows,  to  see  the 
imposing  procession  on  its  way  to  Lincoln  Hall. 
On   all   sides  the   number  was  increased,  and 


A  SECRET  LEADER,  65 

soon  after  reaching  it  the  hall  was  filled  to  its 
utmost  capacity.  The  great  demonstration  did 
not  fail  to  have  its  effect  upon  the  public  at 
large.  The  projectors  of  it  were  right  in  their 
surmises  that  although  the  gathering  might  not 
be  followed  by  immediate  results,  it  would  set 
people  to  thinking  ;  and  they  resolved  to  have 
the  best  talent  they  could  obtain,  to  explain  the 
views  of  the  Socialists.  Although  curiosity  was 
the  motive  that  had  brought  many  of  the  peo- 
ple, there  were  not  a  few  who  wished  to  take 
for  themselves  a  look  into  the  much-talked-of 
labor  question  as  given  by  them. 

In  the  usual  expeditious  manner,  the  meet- 
ing was  organized  by  the  choosing  of  a  presi- 
dent, vice-presidents  and  a  secretary  ;  and  the 
attention  of  the  audience  was  then  attracted  to 
the  speakers  of  the  evening. 

The  first  of  these  was  an  ex-deputy  council- 
lor of  the  German  Imperial  Diet ;  who,  be- 
cause of  his  Socialistic  proclivities,  had  fled  to 
America  for  protection,  and  appeared  at  the 
meeting  as  a  martyr  in  the  cause  of  liberty  for 
the  working  classes.  He  was  greeted  with  hearty 
applause. 

He  began  his  speech  with  an  ingratiating 
compliment  to  the  American  people,  who  he 
said  could  attribute  their  prosperity  to  their 
freedom  from  the  dynasties  of  the  old  world, 


ee  RED  CARL. 


and  also  to  other  advantages  which  secured  to 
them  the  prospect  of  a  happy  future.  "  It  was 
true,"  he  said,  "  that  here  also  were  class  dis- 
tinctions ;  there  were  the  moneyed  men,  and  in 
close  proximity  to  them  the  miserably  paid 
working  class,  who  had  hard  work  to  support 
their  families.  But  the  mighty  breath  of  free- 
dom could  the  more  easily  remove  those  differ- 
ences than  in  the  old  countries ;  and  America 
would  be  the  first  nation  in  the  world  where  the 
social  question  would  be  a  success." 

Then  he  proceeded  to  explain  in  language 
above  the  comprehension  of  the  majority  of  his 
audience,  the  whole  system  of  Socialism,  and  to 
paint  in  glowing  colors  the  great  good  which 
would  result  from  the  movement.  Yet  it  was 
very  evident  that  the  learned  gentleman,  in  spite 
of  the  newness  of  his  ideas,  could  not  hold  the 
the  attention  of  his  hearers.  His  fine  figure, 
his  well-cared-for  hands,  and  his  faultless  toi- 
let, formed  a  marked  contrast  to  the  rough 
appearance  and  toil-hardened  hands  of  those 
for  whose  welfare  he  was  making  this  brilliant 
effort.  He  had  the  fault  of  many  learned 
speakers,  of  entering  into  tedious  and  intricate 
examinations  of  the  subject ;  and  indulged  in 
dry  statistics,  only  intelligible  to  those  who  like 
himself  understood  the  subject  and  the  language 
in  which  he  clothed  his   remarks.     It  was  not 


A  SECRET  LEADER. 


67 


necessary  to  the  leaders  that  he  should  make 
the  subject  plain  to  them  ;  what  they  desired 
was  to  have  it  made  plain  and  popular  with  the 
masses;  and  for  this  purpose  it  should  have -a 
practical  air,  and  show  the  benefits  to  be  de- 
rived from  the  movement  as  near  at  hand. 
These  things  his  speech  failed  in,  it  was  not 
popular  ;  consequently,  they  were  restless  and 
ill  at  ease,  and  it  was  a  great  relief  to  them 
when  the  learned  gentleman  sat  down,  followed 
by  the  good-natured  applause  of  the  assembly. 

The  next  speaker  was  better  fitted  for  the 
task  before  him  ;  being  a  well-known  journalist, 
and  a  member  of  the  Socialist  Propaganda, 
which  had  its  headquarters  in  New  York,  and 
had  come  to  Bridethorp  energetically  to  for- 
ward the  new  movement.  His  profession  enabled 
him  to  feel  the  pulse  of  the  people  ;  and  his 
aim  was  to  discuss  the  subject  in  a  manner 
which  would  more -closely  concern  their  inter- 
ests, and  work  upon  their  sympathies. 

His  appearance,  without  being  elegant,  was 
respectable,  and  suitable  to  the  audience  whom 
he  addressed  ;  his  voice  and  manner  had  their 
effect,  and  he  possessed  to  a  great  degree  that 
magnetism  which  carries  the  listener  with  the 
speaker,  and,  more  than  all,  he  used  words 
which  they  could  comprehend  without  effort ; 
therefore,  he  was  appreciated.     He  placed  him- 


68  KED   CARL. 

self  among  them  as  a  laborer  like  themselves  ; 
therefore,  knew  the  dignity  and  value  of  labor. 

"  What,"  said  he,  **  has  made  this  country 
what  it  is  ?  Labor.  What  has  changed  it  in 
less  than  a  hundred  years  from  a  howling  wil- 
derness to  a  fruitful  garden  }     Labor." 

Then  the  speaker  described  the  different  steps 
by  which  the  development  of  the  resources  of 
the  country  had  been  brought  about.  He 
showed  them  that  through  the  labor  of  the 
colonists  the  woods  were  thinned  away,  and 
where  they  once  stood  were  now  waving  fields 
of  grain.  The  great  inventions  of  modern 
times,  with  the  mighty  improvements  they  had 
brought  about,  had  paved  the  way  for  the  pros- 
perity which  was  the  ruling  characteristic  of 
this  country. 

"  Now,"  said  he,  "  I  put  the  question  before 
you,  *Who  should  enjoy  the  fruit  of  all  this 
labor  } '  The  reply  is,  *  The  workman  who  per- 
formed and  yet  performs  the  labor.'  Does  he 
enjoy  it }  Many  say  *  Yes,'  but  the  clear  facts 
say,  '  No  ! '  " 

Then  the  speaker  alluded  to  the  Middle 
Ages,  when  rapacious  noblemen  stayed  in  the 
stronghold  of  their  castles  and  rioted  upon  the 
proceeds  of  peasant  labor ;  even  appropriating 
the  merchandize  belonging  to  others.  The 
same  element  in  these  times  was  known  by  the 


A  SECRET  LEADER. 


69 


name  of  "  Capital."  He  described  the  palatial 
residences,  the  country  seats,  the  many  luxu- 
ries of  the  rich  capitalist,  while  the  workingman 
was  only  allowed  the  crumbs  that  fell  from  his 
table.  He  tried  to  make  plain  to  them  that  the 
capitalists  were  leagued  together,  and  that  the 
country  at  large  was  impoverished  to  fill  their 
coffers.  Capital  and  monopoly  were  one  and 
the  same  thing  ;  they  were  beasts  of  prey,  and 
lived  by  robbery.  They  raised  the  price  of 
provisions,  and  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  and 
the  whole  thing  was  a  conspiracy  against  the 
working  people.  The  only  hope  for  the  people 
lay  in  exterminating  them.  The  aim  of  the 
Social  Reform  was  not  merely  the  restriction 
but  the  abolishment  of  capital  and  monopoly. 
Property  should  belong  to  all  in  common,  each 
man  taking  what  he  needs ;  no  more,  no  less. 
The  time  might  be  distant,  and  it  might  be 
brought  about  only  after  much  tribulation,  but 
it  would  come ;  of  that  he  could  assure  them. 
The  battle  must  have  a  beginning,  and  the  task 
before  them  was  to  place  labor  in  the  place  in 
the  world  to  which  it  was  entitled.  "  If  by  the 
present  social  order  of  things  capital  is  neces- 
sary," said  he,  "  so  is  labor  also  necessary,  and 
stands  side  by  side  with  it.  The  working  peo- 
ple are  not  slaves,  therefore  should  have  a  law- 
ful  share  of   the  produce ;    not   as   alms,  and 


70 


RED   CARL. 


depending  upon  the  will  of  their  employers,  but 
as  their  right."  For  this  aim  he  called  upon 
the  working  people  to  free  themselves  from  this 
servitude,  and  thus  secure  their  rights  for  all 
future  time.  To  do  this  it  was  necessary  to 
band  together  in  the  interest  of  the  common 
cause.  Union  was  strength,  and  their  care  for 
the  welfare  of  future  generations  required  that 
they  throw  off  the  yoke  of  tyranny,  of  capi- 
tal and  capitalists,  and  be  free.  He  finished  his 
remarks  with  a  powerful  appeal  to  the  working 
people  of  Bridethorp  to  throw  their  influence 
into  the  contest  for  labor  and  its  rights. 

The  speaker  had  been  frequently  interrupted 
by  marks  of  approbation,  and  when  he  concluded 
there  was  such  a  storm  of  applause  that  it  was 
several  minutes  before  the  business  of  the 
meeting  could  be  continued.  The  speech  was 
in  the  opinion  of  all  a  masterpiece  of  eloquence  ; 
although  there  were  many  in  the  audience  who 
were  strongly  impressed  with  the  evils  of  such 
reasoning,  and  the  false  representations  and 
exao:o:erations  did  not  advance  his  theme  in 
their  opinions  ;  but  their  dissatisfaction  was  not 
noticed  in  the  hearty  approval. 

One  would  have  supposed  that  a  general  de- 
bate would  have  arisen  upon  a  subject  so  new  to 
many ;  but  no  one  appeared  anxious  to  com. 
mence  it ;   the  audience  contenting  themselves 


A   SECRET  LEADER. 


71 


with     some     leading     questions     which     were 
promptly  answered  by  the  president. 

Some  resolutions  were  laid  before  the  crowd, 
and  some  conclusions  about  to  be  made,  when 
Herr  Graham,  a  plain-looking  old  man,  asked, 
although  with  considerable  hesitation,  to  make 
a  few  remarks.  This  was  rather  ungraciously 
granted,  and  he  began  by  saying  that  "  the  last 
speaker  had  made  some  very  beautiful  remarks, 
but  had  forgotten  the  corner-stone  upon  which 
the  whole  structure  rested.  God  had  said  that 
*in  the  sweat  of  a  man's  brow  should  he  eat 
bread.'  Labor  is  not  a  curse  but  a  blessing, 
the  proof  of  the  assertion  being  the  civilization 
of  the  present  time.  The  working  people  are 
the  most  advanced,  the  most  independent,  and 
the  happiest.  As  to  the  argument  of  the  last 
speaker  that  the  social  movement  would  bring 
about  a  change  in  which  all  persons  should  be 
required  to  work,  and  all  equally  enjoy  the  re- 
sults of  the  work,  it  would  only  tend  to  the 
degradation  of  labor.  A  person  has  but  little 
knowledge  of  human  nature  not  to  know  that  by 
such  a  system  the  work  would  of  necessity  be 
so  limited  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  obtain 
enough  to  keep  from  starvation  ;  there  would 
soon  be  a  state  of  barbarism,  followed  by  anarchy. 
This  system  would  entirely  ignore  a  man's  indi- 
viduality and  opinions  ;  there  would  be  no  stim- 


72 


RED   CARL. 


ulus  for  any  one  to  try  to  advance  in  life.  It  was 
true  that  the  present  system  of  the  workings  of 
capital  and  labor  had  its  shady  side,  owing  to 
selfishness  ;  but  that  could  be  improved,  and 
instead  of  trying  to  overthrow  the  system,  it 
would  be  far  better  to  turn  the  public  attention 
to  rectifying  it.  Such  a  plan  would  soon  show 
practical  results,  for  both  sides  would  be  fulfil- 
ling the  command  of  the  Master  who  said  '  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.'  Without  a 
regard  for  this  rule,  all  efforts  to  better  the  con- 
dition of  mankind  will  be  of  no  avail." 

Before  the  speaker  was  half  through  his 
remarks  there  was  a  rustle  of  dissatisfaction 
among  the  Socialists  ;  and  before  he  had  become 
seated,  the  speaker  who  had  preceded  him  sprang 
up  with  a  very  red  face  and  with  a  voice  trem- 
bling with  excitement. 

"  He  must,"  he  said,  "  beg  the  audience  not 
to  be  influenced  by  such  old  woman's  cackle. 
Were  not  all  monopolists  and  bloodsuckers, 
professing  Christians  }  Did  not  their  profession 
of  religion  incite  them  to  oppress  the  masses  } 
With  Christianity  and  other  priestcraft,  this 
movement  had  nothing  to  do.  The  people  had 
too  long  suffered  injustice  and  oppression,  but 
the  blow  for  freedom  had  now  been  struck,  and 
they  would  follow  up  the  advantage  until  labor 
had  found  its  rightful  place  in  the  world." 


A  SECRET  LEADER.  73 

The  excitement  of  the  speaker  and  his  abuse 
of  religion  so  increased,  that  the  president  found 
it  wise  to  give  him  a  look  to  restrain  him.  The 
speaker  had  also  recalled  to  mind  that  it  was 
not  good  policy  to  bring  forth  thus  openly  his 
opposition  to  religion,  which  was  one  of  the 
features  of  the  movement,  so  stopping  suddenly, 
he  remarked  that  time  was  passing,  and  he  had 
some  resolutions  he  wished  to  place  before 
them,  and  he  was  sure  that  they  would  see  the 
necessity  of  organizing. 

The  adherents  of  the  new  movement  took 
around  the  paper,  but  the  greater  part  of  the 
audience  held  themselves  aloof,  and  the  meet- 
ings soon  after  adjourned. 

"The  Capitalists  heard  for  once  some  strong 
opinions,"  remarked  one  of  Neumann's  boarders 
to  another,  when  they  returned  from  the  meet- 
ing and  were  congregated  in  the  sitting-room, 
"the  morning  papers  which  contain  that  speech 
will  not  be  stuck  behind  the  looking-glasses,  I'll 
warrant." 

"  The  man  was  right,"  was  the  reply,  "  the 
working  men  must  league  together,  and  not 
longer  do  without  the  well-earned  proceeds  of 
their  labor.  What  we  should  demand  is  fewer 
hours  for  work,  and  a  fair  return  for  it." 

"Yes,  and  Mondays  and  perhaps  Tuesdays 
for  holidays,"  remarked  Alfred   Braun  sarcasti- 


74 


RED   CARL. 


cally,  which  excited  a  peal  of  laughter  from  the 
others,  for  it  was  well  known  among  them,  that 
the  last  speaker  at  the  meeting  generally  made 
a  blue  Monday  for  himself,  followed  by  several 
days  spent  in  recuperating. 

"I  think,"  said  Red  Carl,  angrily,  "that  any- 
body that  is  not  a  coward  or  a  traitor  will  place 
himself  on  the  side  of  the  working  men.  The 
sycophant  may  keep  himself  aloof,  but  at  the 
right  time  he  will  find  him." 

"  Ho,  ho !  that  sounds  dangerous, "  said 
Alfred  rising  and  drawing  himself  up  to  his 
full  height,  "you  would  go  at  it  with  knife  and 
revolver,  but  would  find  your  attack  finished  in 
a  shorter  time  than  you  think  for;  it  is  not 
every  one  who  will  run  from  babbling  fools." 

"  I  command  you  both  to  be  silent, "  said 
Father  Neumann  as  Red  Carl  was  about  to 
retort ;  "  I  will  have  no  quarrelling  in  my  house." 

Carl  muttered  something  about  oppression, 
but  remained  otherwise  silent. 

"  What  did  you  think  of  the  speeches,  Herr 
Neumann  } "  inquired  one  of  the  men. 

"  I  am  not  learned  enough  to  follow  the  ideas 
of  the  speakers,"  was  the  reply.  "  Many  things 
they  said  I  could  not  understand,  and  many 
others  were  so  visionary  that  no  sensible  man 
could  attach  any  weight  to  them.  The  social 
question  is  a  beautiful  thing  in  theory,  but  in 


A   SECRET  LEADER. 


7S 


order  to  make  it  a  reality  the  world  and  the 
people  in  it  must  be  different  from  what  they 
now  are.  These  plans  belong  to  the  kingdom 
of  air-castles  and  other  brain  sick  fancies. 
These  talks  of  the  oppressions  of  the  capital- 
ists are  one-sided,  and  in  many  cases,  untrue. 
Take  for  example  our  factory,  with  its  immense 
buildings  and  mighty  machinery,  which  has  cost 
thousands  of  dollars.  Such  a  business  requires 
capital.  Every  two  weeks,  our  employers  have 
to  pay  the  workmen  their  wages,  they  have  to 
buy  all  the  materials  to  keep  the  work  going, 
have  to  take  all  the  risks,  and  bear  all  the 
losses  of  competition  and  shrinkage  in  value, 
and  have  the  trouble  of  selling  their  wares 
when  ready  for  the  market.  They  may  not 
always  have  money  on  hand  to  buy  material, 
and  have  to  buy  on  credit  at  a  high  rate  of 
interest,  all  of  which  discouragements  we  have 
nothing  to  do  with,  and  in  their  anxieties 
have  no  concern.  I  do  not  see  what  we  would 
do  without  capital  and  capitalists,  for  if  capital 
were  exhausted,  our  work  would  soon  be  at  an 
end.  Moreover,  many  of  the  capitalists  were 
working  men  like  ourselves,  who  through  dili- 
gence and  frugality  have  risen  to  the  place  they 
now  occupy.  Even  now  they  work  as  hard  as 
we  ;  and  instead  of  finding  fault  with  them  we 
should    be    deeply   thankful   and   grateful   that 


76  KED   CARL. 

they  are  able  to  give  us  steady  employment. 
It  is  a  great  thing  for  us  that  they  are  willing 
to  put  their  money  into  business  that  gives 
others  employment,  instead  of  putting  it  out  on 
interest  and  following  their  own  pleasure." 

"  Yes,  but  our  labor  brings  them  in  far 
more "  ;  cried  Carl  excitedly,  "  are  you  really 
so  simple  as  to  suppose  that  our  employers  go 
into  business  for  the  sake  of  giving  people 
employment }  You  would  see  how  long  they 
would  do  so  if  it  did  not  bring  them  from  fifty 
to  one  hundred  per  cent  more  than  if  out  upon 
interest.  No  !  our  employers  are  not  so  disin- 
terested and  liberal  minded.  Let  there  once 
be  an  over  supply  of  skilled  workmen,  and  you 
would  soon  see  the  wages  cut  down  to  the  starva- 
tion prices  of  the  old  country ;  and  as  is  really 
done  now  in  some  of  our  mining  districts." 

"We  will  have  to  wait  for  the  proof  of  that," 
said  Herr  Neuman  earnestly ;  "  and  if  so  I  can- 
not see  how  your  incitings  and  agitations  will 
help  the  matter." 

"  We  wish  to  gather  together  and  organize 
so  as  to  be  ready  for  the  time  of  need,  and 
assist  our  brothers  in  misfortune.  Do  you  not 
see  that  capital  will  fetter  us  more  and  more 
until  it  will  be  a  real  slavery  }  Look  at  the 
railroad  companies,  and  what  power  they  pos- 
sess !     It  is  their  boast  that  judge  and  jury  can 


A   SECRET  LEADER. 


77 


be  bought  over  to  suit  their  convenience.  Look 
how  money  rules  the  market ;  and  while  the 
Western  farmer  gets  scarcely  enough  for  his 
products  to  keep  body  and  soul  together,  the 
working  man  of  the  East  has  to  pay  enormous 
prices  for  the  necessaries  of  life.  Should  we, 
under  these  circumstances  sit  with  folded  hands, 
and  allow  ourselves  to  be  trodden  under  foot  "i " 

"  It  is  true  that  there  might  be  some  improve- 
ment," said  Herr  Neumann,  reflectively,  "  but 
there  will  in  time  be  a  remedy.  Legislation  is 
in  the  hands  of  the  people,  and  these  matters 
will  all  come  right.  As  for  revolution,  that  may 
do  for  people  who  have  nothing  to  lose,  but  we 
who  have  families  and  a  heart  for  the  real  wel- 
fare of  the  people  can  lend  a  hand  to  no  such 
plans." 

**The  movement  will  not  stand  still,  and  he 
who  refuses  to  join  us  will  find  himself  in  a 
worse  condition  than  ever,"  said  Red  Carl,  mali- 
ciously, as  Herr  Neumann  arose  to  retire. 

"  But  your  speaker  said  that  all  property 
should  be  a  common  fund,"  said  Alfred  Braun, 
who  had  an  instinctive  dislike  to  Red  Carl  ; 
"  but  you  appear  to  wish  to  make  of  the  world 
a  big  cheese  and  rule  over  it  yourself." 

"  Yes,  yes  ! "  said  one  of  the  men,  while  the 
others  joined  in  the  laugh  against  Red  Carl, 
"  he  betrays  himself  too  early  in  the  battle." 


^8  KED   CARL. 

"Who  says  we  demand  such  things  ?"  cried 
Carl,  excitedly.  "  The  future  will  explain  the 
meaning  of  his  speech,  and  no  one  has  a  right 
to  say  we  are  working  for  power.  Our  sole  aim 
is  to  give  labor  the  place  in  the  world  that  it 
merits." 

"  Until  now,  everybody  was  satisfied  with 
their  position,"  said  Alfred,  sharply;  ''but 
croakers  and  contentious  ones  have  unsettled 
them,  and,  through  their  disturbances,  we  run 
the  risk  of  losing  our  comfortable  places.  If 
matters  did  not  suit  them  here,  they  should  have 
gone  elsewhere." 

"That  depends  on  the  continuance  of  traitors 
and  cowards  handling  the  oars,"  said  Carl,  cast- 
ing a  malicious  glance  at  Alfred,  as  he  left  the 
room.  The  others  remained  talking  for  some 
time,  the  all-absorbing  theme  being  the  Socialist 
meeting.  Frau  Schlegel  had  come  in,  and 
Mother  Neumann  and  the  girls  took  part  in  the 
conversation,  and  expressed  their  anxiety  over 
the  unsettled  feeling  prevailing  around  them. 

"  We  have  obtained  our  comfortable  home  by 
the  work  of  our  hands,"  said  Mother  Neumann. 
"  and  anybody  who  is  industrious  and  saving 
can  do  the  same.  But  strife  and  disturbances 
bring  nothing  but  trouble.  My  husband  has 
read  out  of  the  papers  to  me  about  these  terrible 
strikes ;  and  the  whole  purpose  of  this  restless, 


A  SECRET  LEADER. 


79 


dissatisfied  fellow  appears  to  be  the  desire  to 
stir  up  something  of  the  kind  here." 

Frau  Schlegel  also  warned  the  young  people 
to  have  nothing  to  do  with  his  schemes. 

"  People,"  she  said,  "  who  indulged  in  slan- 
derous attacks  against  religion  were  not  safe 
guides  for  any  one  ;  and  those  who  did  not  live 
in  the  fear  of  God  were  not  fit  to  rule  others. 
The  way  in  which  they  had  treated  the  remarks 
of  the  venerable  and  respected  Herr  Graham  at 
the  meeting,  showed  what  style  of  people  they 
were." 

Soon  after,  the  little  conference  broke  up  and 
Frau  Schlegel  went  home. 

"  If  we  could  only  get  Red  Carl  out  of  our 
house,"  said  Frau  Neumann,  anxiously,  when 
she  was  alone  with  her  husband,  "  I  should 
feel  less  anxious.  He  is  a  real  revolutionist, 
and  if  you  don't  get  rid  of  him  the  others  will 
be  of  the  same  mind." 

"  I  will  take  the  very  first  opportunity  to  ask 
him  to  change  his  place,  for  we  cannot  accom- 
modate him  any  longer,"  replied  he,  and  Frau 
Neumann  felt  her  spirits  lighten  at  his  earnest- 
ness. 


CHAPTER  V. 

JEALOUSY. 

A  FEW  days  after  the  Socialist  meeting  in 
Bridethorp,  a  small,  but  very  earnest  company 
of  men,  —  mostly  journalists  —  were  congre- 
gated in  a  large  room  in  the  third  story  of  a 
public  house  in  the  city  of  New  York. 

These  men  constituted  the  elite  corps  of  the 
Socialist  Propaganda. 

A  robust  elderly  man  of  intelligent  counte- 
nance, heavy  eyebrows,  and  a  thick  gray  mous- 
tache, occupied  the  president's  chair  ;  while  the 
others  —  about  a  dozen  in  number  —  were  seated 
upon  lounges  and  settees  listening  to  a  report 
of  the  meeting  at  Bridethorp,  as  given  by  the 
popular  speaker. 

After  a  full  statement  of  all  the  proceedings 
of  that  evening  had  been  laid  before  the  as- 
sembly, he  summed  up  in  a  few  words  his  own 
opinion. 

"Although,"  said  he,  "we  did  not  find  that 
our  ideas  were  received  implicitly,  yet  I  think 
by  proceeding  with  caution  we  shall  succeed. 
80 


JEALOUSY.  gl 

The  employers  are  shrewd,  and  seek  to  bind  in 
every  possible  way,  the  interests  of  their  em- 
ployees. They  have  their  aid  society  for  the 
benefit  of  the  sick  and  disabled  among  their 
workmen,  and  a  society  for  the  securing  of 
homes  for  the  working  men  ;  over  both  of  which 
the  employers  have  control.  Many  of  them  are 
already  benefited  by  it,  and  the  most  of  them 
appear  foolishly  partial  to  their  employers.  The 
main  desire  appears  to  be  the  possession  of  a 
home  of  their  own,  and  they  look  with  distrust 
upon  any  measure  that  might  hinder  it.  The 
wages  appear  to  be  enough  for  their  simple 
tastes,  therefore  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
agitation  has  not  had  much  effect.  At  the  same 
time  we  found  quite  a  number  who  could  under- 
stand  our  aims,  and  if  there  should  happen  to 
come  a  dull  time,  a  good  many  others  would 
follow." 

"At  any  rate,"  remarked  the  president, 
"there  appears  to  have  been  a  beginning  made 
there.  Our  ideas  have  been  sown  among  the 
people,  and  after  a  time  will  bear  fruit.  We 
have  only  to  keep  moving,  and  people  will  flock 
to  our  standard." 

"  It  is  true  that  we  have  made  a  beginning," 
said  one  of  the  members,  **  but  we  should  make 
great  efforts  to  get  the  movement  in  full  tide. 
The  club  there  was  expecting  energetic  support 


82  Rlil^   CARL, 

from  us.  Our  young  friend,  Carl  Holt,  whom 
we  have  to  thank  for  originating  a  Socialist 
club,  and  also  for  our  invitation  to  go  there, 
said  to  me  that  in  some  of  the  manufactories 
the  workmen  were  in  a  state  of  agitation,  and 
that  we  should  make  good  use  of  the  disturbed 
state  by  some  decisive  measures." 

"  He  is  right,"  responded  another,  "  we  should 
muster  our  forces,  so  that  at  an  appointed  time 
we  may  do  some  effective  work.  We  must  not 
waste  our  time  in  useless  skirmishing,  which, 
proving  unfavorable,  causes  our  followers  to  lose 
heart  and  become  discouraged." 

"I  think,"  rejoined  the  first  speaker,  "that 
our  first  effort  in  Bridethorp  has  been  of  no  dis- 
advantage, in  fact,  will  prove  of  benefit.  We 
have  widened  our  circle  by  impressing  our  opin- 
ions on  those  who  did  not  before  know  our  aims. 
Besides  it  has  confirmed  the  opinions  of  those 
already  in  our  ranks,  and  when  the  time  comes 
to  act,  we  will  be  sure  of  victory,  while  in  the 
ranks  of  our  opponents  will  be  confusion  and 
dismay." 

"  I  would  also  say,"  remarked  the  president, 
"that  we  need  to  use  caution  if  we  would  not 
do  our  cause  injury ;  at  the  same  time,  we  need 
not  in  every  case  try  to  avoid  conflict.  What 
do  you  think  we  had  better  do  next  in  Bride- 
thorp ? " 


Jealousy.  33 

"We  must  have  a  union  in  connection  with 
our  organization,"  replied  the  popular  speaker. 
"  The  aid  society,  already  established  there  will 
be  a  foundation  for  it,  and  we  can  make  them 
of  use,  if  we  take  them  in  the  right  way.  The 
union  of  the  different  unions  is  also  necessary, 
because  more  powerful  to  resist  the  influence  of 
the  different  firms." 

"Yes  we  know  by  experience  the  value  of 
that  plan,"  remarked  the  president.  "  With  the 
gathering  of  our  colleagues,  the  doubting  ones, 
and  those  who  are  weak  and  irresolute,  are  made 
more  steadfast,  and  new  spirit  infused  through- 
out our  ranks.  Corporations  are  doing  their 
share  to  help  on  with  the  work,  for  never  have 
their  oppressions  been  more  openly  shown  to 
the  people  than  now.  The  rise  in  the  price  of 
provisions  has  opened  their  eyes,  as  has  also 
the  insolence  of  the  railroad  companies,  and  in 
fact,  the  whole  gang  of  monopolists,  who  have 
impoverished  them,  will  make  working-people 
realize  the  necessity  of  this  movement,  which 
has  no  aim  but  to  secure  the  good  of  the  masses. 
We  will  break  the  millennial  fetters  with  which 
they  have  been  bound,  and  under  the  powerful 
march  of  our  laboring  battalions  will  crush  the 
oppressor,  and  institute  a  new  reign  for  the 
working  men." 

A  consultation   upon  ways  and  means  most 


84  KED   CARL. 

favorable  for  advancing  the  cause  followed  his 
remarks,  and  it  was  finally  decided  that  two 
of  their  colleagues,  Bar  and  Lorimer,  should 
visit  Bridethorp,  and  by  making  the  details  of 
the  movement  plain  to  the  people,  keep  up  the 
interest  already  excited.  Then  the  conference 
adjourned,  and  they  repaired  to  the  restaurant 
below,  where  they  took  dinner. 

In  the  meantime,  "  our  young  friend,  Carl 
Holt,"  since  the  Socialist  meeting  in  Bridethorp, 
was  carrying  a  very  high  head  indeed.  In  a 
very  condescending  manner  he  sought  to  en- 
lighten others  as  to  the  origin  and  intentions  of 
the  new  movement  and  always  found  willing 
listeners. 

It  was  true  that  he  sometimes  met  with  vio- 
lent opposition,  and  Conrad's  ready  wit  often 
caused  his  air-castles  to  tumble  down.  Experi- 
ence after  a  time  taught  him  a  new  method  of 
procedure,  and  it  was  not  long  before  he  had 
influenced  Johannes  and  also  a  fellow-boarder  to 
accept  of  his  views. 

The  dislike  between  Alfred  and  himself  ap- 
peared to  increase  with  each  day.  Envy  on  the 
part  of  Red  Carl  had  much  to  do  with  this. 
Alfred  was  intelligent,  well  educated,  and  not 
only  a  skilful  machinest,  but  possessed  talent 
in  other  directions.  He  had  a  natural  aptitude 
for   invention,   and    had  made    many   improve- 


JEALOUSY.  3^ 

ments  in  the  machinery,  which  had  drawn  at- 
tention to  him,  and  it  was  looked  upon  as  an 
assured  thing  that  he  would  in  time  be  made 
foreman. 

By  one  class  of  the  working  men  he  was 
esteemed  for  his  friendly  and  genial  manner, 
while  there  were  others  who  thought  him  dis- 
tant and  supercilious  ;  and  Red  Carl  tried  to  in- 
crease the  number  by  saying  things  to  injure 
him  in  their  opinion.  Alfred  caught  many  un- 
friendly looks,  and  knew  he  had  an  enemy  in 
Red  Carl.  He  was  convinced  of  this  when  one 
morning  he  found  that  his  work  had  been  tam- 
pered with,  and  suspected  Carl  to  be  the  guilty 
one.  He  resolved  to  keep  silent,  hoping  by  so 
doing  to  be  more  certain  that  it  was  he  who  had 
done  him  the  evil. 

It  was  natural  that  he  should  suspect  him  be- 
cause of  the  dislike  existing  between  them  ;  in- 
creased on  the  part  of  Alfred  from  the  fact  that 
Trina  had  seemed  to  forget  the  dislike  she  had 
for  Red  Carl  when  he  first  came  to  her  father's 
house,  and  was  more  friendly  toward  him, 
and  Alfred,  in  consequence,  was  jealous  and 
miserable. 

One  day  he  could  restrain  his  anxiety  no 
longer,  and  spoke  to  Trina  about  it,  but  in  such 
an  abrupt,  and  as  she  considered  dictatorial 
way,  that  she  resented  it.     It  was  the  first  mis- 


86  RE^   CARL. 

understanding  that  had  come  between  them  ; 
both  thought  themselves  in  the  right,  and  sev- 
eral days  went  by  while  they  remained  cold  and 
reserved  with  each  other.  Red  Carl  was  re- 
joiced at  this  break  in  their  friendship,  and 
resolved  to  do  all  he  could  to  keep  them  at 
variance. 

On  the  following  day,  after  making  this  reso- 
lution, Alfred  had  some  repairs  to  make  upon 
the  machinery,  and  could  not  leave  the  factory 
for  some  time  after  the  others  had  reached 
Neumann's. 

The  moment  he  came,  and  entered  the  sit- 
ting-room, a  smile  went  round  the  circle  of  his 
fellow-workmen  gathered  there. 

"  What  is  it } "  said  Alfred,  somewhat  dis- 
turbed, "  what  are  you  laughing  at }  " 

"Oh,  nothing  worth  speaking  of,"  said  one 
of  them  in  reply. 

"  But  I  wish  to  know,"  said  he,  glancing  from 
one  to  another. 

"  I  would  advise  you,"  whispered  one  of  them 
who  was  very  friendly  toward  Alfred,  "  to  keep 
an  eye  on  the  Red  Carl.  Not  every  one  has 
the  dislike  to  a  red  head  that  you  have." 

A  look  directed  Alfred's  attention  to  the 
garden,  where  Carl  and  Trina  were  engaged  in 
an  apparently  friendly  conversation. 

After  a  time  Trina  entered  the  house,  and 


JEALOUSY.  Sy 

Alfred  stepped  immediately  into  the  garden 
and  addressed  Red  Carl. 

"  What  have  you  been  saying  to  Trina  ?  "  said 
he,  in  a  commanding  way. 

"  I  do  not  know  that  I  am  obliged  to  give  an 
account  to  you,"  was  the  reply,  in  a  mocking 
tone. 

"Yes,  you  are  ;  and  I  demand  it  of  you.  He 
is  a  mean,  abject  wretch  that  tries  to  win  the 
affections  of  a  girl  who  is  betrothed  to  another." 

"You  can  keep  that  pet  name  for  yourself," 
replied  Carl,  coolly.  "  It  does  hot  look  much 
like  a  betrothal,  therefore  I  took  the  liberty  of 
having  some  pleasant  chat  with  Fraulein  Trina, 
and  she  seemed  quite  well  satisfied,  and  asked 
me  to  carry  a  basket  for  her." 

Alfred  turned  and  went  swiftly  to  the  house, 
followed  by  a  sardonic  smile  from  Red  Carl. 

"  Why  did  you  ask  a  favor  of  Red  Carl  ? " 
said  he  abruptly,  "you  know  how  impudent  and 
presuming  he  is." 

"  Listen,  Alfred,"  said  Trina,  while  tears  of 
wounded  feeling  rushed  to  her  clear  blue  eyes, 
and  her  color  rose  ;  "  Carl  came  into  the  garden 
just  as  I  was  about  to  leave  it  with  a  basket  of 
fruit,  and  I  asked  him  to  carry  it,  just  as  I 
would  have  asked  one  of  my  brothers  had  he 
been  there.  I  consider  you  unreasonable,  if  not 
unjust." 


SS  RED   CARL. 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so ;  but  I  do  not  wish  you 
to  accept  service  from  him,  and  I  request  you 
to  have  nothing  to  say  to  him." 

The  commanding  tone  aroused  the  womanly 
pride  of  Trina. 

"  Your  commands  shall  be  nothing  to  me,  for 
we  are  not  yet  married,"  said  she,  with  flashing 
eyes,  "  nor  shall  we  ever  be,  while  you  speak  to 
me  in  that  manner ; "  saying  which  she  left 
the  room,  and  Alfred  returned  to  the  sitting- 
room,  where  he  was  greeted  with  a  satirical 
laugh  from  Red  Carl. 

Alfred  passed  on  to  the  table  and  ate  his  sup- 
per, but  saw  nothing  of  Trina;  and  after  he  had 
finished,  and  the  family  met  in  the  sitting-room, 
they  never  so  much  as  glanced  at  each  other,  a 
proceeding  which,  after  a  time,  attracted  the  at- 
tention of  Herr  Neumann. 

The  next  day  Trina  kept  up  the  same  reserve 
with  Alfred,  while  of  the  artful  and  obsequious 
Carl,  she  took  no  more  notice  than  usual,  but 
did  not  avoid  him. 

Carl,  however,  after  that  evening,  had  no 
opportunity  to  give  Alfred  cause  for  jealousy, 
for  he  was  too  busily  engaged  in  business  of 
his  own  that  suited  him  exactly ;  and  as  soon 
as  his  supper  was  over  at  Neumann's  he  spent 
his  evenings  where  he  could  meet  workmen  of 
other  trades,  and  zealously  worked  to  dissemi- 


JEALOUSY.  89 

nate  his  socialist  ideas.  Quite  often  Johannes 
accompanied  him,  and  as  they  always  returned 
in  suitable  time  and  in  an  orderly  manner,  Herr 
Neumann  did  not  consider  that  he  had  any  right 
to  interfere  with  the  freedom  of  his  eldest  son. 

Carl  was  always  receiving  books  and  pam- 
phlets which  he  faithfully  distributed,  and 
which  were  read  by  the  family  as  well  as  by 
others. 

In  the  meantime,  the  leaders  of  the  move- 
ment worked  with  all  diligence  to  establish  the 
union,  and  as  the  employers  had  so  much  influ- 
ence in  the  aid  society,  they  felt  they  must  go 
about  it  with  much  caution. 

In  many  of  the  manufactories  the  subject  of 
founding  unions  had  been  already  discussed, 
and  many  of  the  working  men  were  so  anxious 
to  have  a  society  organized  that  it  was  no  diffi- 
culty to  get  them  to  consent  to  extending  its 
aims  beyond  the  mere  aid  and  support  in  case  of 
need,  which  was  all  that  the  few  existing  socie- 
ties agreed  to  do. 

In  every  community  there  are  people  who 
though  not  ranking  with  many  others  in  intelli- 
gence and  observation,  yet  by  their  domineer- 
ing and  passionate  manner  of  advancing  any 
views  they  think  best,  draw  the  more  intelligent 
and  better  element  into  following  their  lead. 

There  were  some  of  this  disposition  in  the 


go 


RED  CARL. 


Socialist  movement,  and  in  their  leisure  time 
they  met  other  workmen,  in  their  boarding- 
houses,  at  the  meetings,  saloons,  and  other  pub- 
lic places,  and  zealously  spread  their  ideas. 

At  length  the  time  came  to  organize  the 
unions,  and  the  leaders  took  good  care  that  the 
constitution  of  each  should  contain  a  paragraph 
which  would  designate  them  as  branches  of  the 
main  society,  and  as  such,  subject  to  its  control. 

It  was  rather  flattering  to  a  majority  of  them 
to  be  united  to  the  large  assembly  of  working 
men,  and  the  advantage  of  it  appeared  so  plain 
that  they  were  highly  pleased.  A  few  voices 
were,  however,  raised  in  protest ;  desiring  that 
their  respective  unions  should  be  solely  for  the 
benefit  of  their  own  members,  and  that  no  self- 
seeking,  politics,  or  outside  influence  should 
interfere  with  its  management. 

These  malcontents  were  informed,  in  sneering 
manner,  that  if  they  were  not  satisfied  to  do 
as  others  had  done,  they  could  forego  the  bene- 
fits of  the  union,  and  their  company  be  easily 
dispensed  with  ;  and  the  president  of  the  meet- 
ing in  his  closing  speech  clinched  the  matter 
for  them. 

"The  constitution,"  he  said,  *'had  been 
drafted  with  an  aim  to  the  best  interests  of 
the  working  people ;  a  strong  majority  had 
accepted  it,  and  he  hoped  they  would  see  the 


JEALOUSY.  QI 

necessity  of  standing  by  it  and  by  each  other, 
and  through  no  indifference  or  treachery  be  a 
traitor  to  the  cause.  Success  and  victory  could 
only  be  possible  through  a  united  interest ;  and 
the  members  must  look  upon  any  one  as  an 
enemy  who  made  an  effort  to  loosen  the  bond 
that  united  them  into  a  society.  People  said 
many  beautiful  things  about  neutrality,  but  in  a 
battle,  and  with  the  enemy  advancing,  one  can- 
not be  patient  with  the  class  of  people  who 
hold  back." 

These  fundamental  points  were  of  practical 
and  immediate  use ;  new  spirit  was  infused  into 
the  halting  and  dilatory  ones,  who  realized  that 
it  was  the  best  policy  to  unite  with  the  strong- 
est party  if  they  wished  to  live  in  any  credit  with 
their  fellow-workmen. 

After  that  point  was  gained,  the  leaders  pro- 
ceeded to  the  second  part  of  the  programme  ; 
and  that  was  to  prevail  upon  the  already  estab- 
lished unions  to  unite  with  them.  This,  they 
knew,  would  be  a  difficult  task,  because  those 
unions  included  the  most  intelligent  and  pro- 
gressive part  of  the  working  men.  Diligent  and 
skilful  artisans  in  places  that  suit  them,  do  not 
long  for  changes,  and  some  of  them  made  their 
objections  known. 

*'In  our  union,"  said  one,  "we  plan  our  own 
affairs  after  our  own  wishes,  and  if  we  unite  with 


92 


RED   CARL, 


this  union  we  shall  have  to  be  governed  by  it, 
and  shall  not  be  our  own  masters." 

This  and  other  objections  were  made  by  the 
older  members,  but  the  young  and  ardent  were 
eager  for  the  alliance,  and  the  discussion,  which 
lasted  several  weeks,  brought  up  a  stir  and  ex- 
citement which  was  very  agreeable  to  them. 

"What  is  all  this  fuss  and  contention  about?" 
inquired  Frau  Schlegel,  one  evening,  as  she 
entered  the  house  of  Herr  Neumann,  and  sank 
weariedly  into  a  chair  that  Trina  had  brought 
for  her ;  "  I  can't  see  what  has  come  over  the 
people.  Everything  is  strife,  and  everybody 
unsettled.  They  talk  about  the  interests  of  the 
working  people,  and  I  really  don't  know  what 
they  mean.  Why  can't  they  tell  us  in  good, 
honest  German  what  they  are  trying  to  do  .•*  I 
thought,  till  now,  everybody  was  satisfied,  and 
had  reason  to  be.  Everybody  has  employ- 
ment, so  far  as  I  know,  and  a  little  laid  up 
for  a  rainy  day.  What  is  it  the  people  want } 
Have  they  fared  so  well  that  they  have  grown 
arrogant } " 

"  You  say  you  don't  understand  it,  Frau 
Schlegel,"  said  Carl  Holt,  hastily,  "  well,  I  will 
explain  it  to  you.  Until  now  the  employers  have 
piped  for  us,  and  we  had  to  dance  ;  now  we  in- 
tend to  pipe  for  ourselves." 

"  And  you  expect  the  employers  to  dance  to 


JEALOUSY.  9J 

your  music,  do  you?"  questioned  Frau  Schlegel, 
defiantly,  at  which  the  others  laughed. 

"  Not  exactly  that,"  replied  he,  reddening ; 
*'  but  we  working  men  must  have  our  rights  ; 
we  are  not  slaves  or  machines  ;  we  are  pro- 
ducers, and  the  employers  could  not  do  without 
us." 

"And  what  could  you  do  without  the  em- 
ployers } "  said  Frau  Schlegel.  "  I  am  an  old 
woman,"  continued  she,  "  and  do  not  under- 
stand these  new  changes ;  but  I  do  know  that 
no  good  will  come  of  them,  nor  of  this  restless, 
dissatisfied  spirit  that  has  come  over  you  all. 
God's  command  is  *  servants,  obey  your  mas- 
ters,' and  in  several  places  in  God's  word,  we 
are  commanded  to  obey  those  in  authority  over 
us." 

"  Masters  !  "  said  Red  Carl,  contemptuously, 
knowing  well  that  it  would  not  do  to  give  fur- 
ther expression  to  his  disregard  for  religion  in 
the  presence  of  Frau  Schlegel.  "  Do  you  con- 
sider it  right  for  the  employers  to  take  the  fruit 
of  our  labor  and  live  in  every  luxury,  while  the 
working  man,  with  the  pitiful  wages  doled 
out  to  him,  can  scarcely  get  the  necessaries  of 
life.?" 

"Yes,  yes,  my  young  friend,"  said  Frau 
Schlegel,  "  but  where  is  your  proof  of  this } 
Look  -at  this  home  which  Herr  Neumann  has 


94 


RED   CARL. 


bought  with  the  wages  you  look   down   upon ; 
could  you  not  do  the  same  if  you  would  try  ? " 

"Yes,  but  we  could  advance  faster  if  we 
should  receive  the  wages  that  we  really  earn," 
said  Carl,  whi'e  the  others  nodded  approval. 

"  What  do  you  consider  suitable  wages  ?  Do 
you  wish  the  employers  to  give  you  all  their 
profits?  Do  you  suppose  they  never  have 
losses  ?  Are  you  willing  to  assume  them  also  ? 
Have  not  many  firms  become  bankrupt  ?  With 
all  the  expenses  they  have  to  meet,  their  profits 
are  many  times  very  small ;  and  I  doubt  if  any 
of  you  would  be  as  well  satisfied  to  share  with 
them  instead  of  being  regularly  paid  wages  as 
you  are  now,  and  when  losses  came,  I  know  you 
would  be  dissatisfied.  Really,  the  men  who 
have  stirred  up  this  trouble  have  done  you  all 
a  great  injury,  by  making  you  dissatisfied  and 
unfaithful  to  your  employers." 

"You  are  right,  Frau  Schlegel,"  remarked 
Herr  Neumann,  "  the  young  people  deserve  all 
the  scolding  you  can  give  them.  If  they  had 
families  depending  upon  them  they  would  not 
be  so  eager  to  risk  losing  their  situations." 

"  I  cannot  see  the  use  of  making  a  disturb- 
ance," said  Alfred,  casting  a  look  of  dislike  at 
Red  Carl ;  "  we  are  not  oppressed,  and  our 
employers  do  not  meddle  with  us.  These  self- 
appointed    reformers    should  wait    until    called 


JEALOUSY.  Q5 

upon  for  their  help,  we  have  not  as  yet  had 
need  of  them.  They  would  soon  make  an  end 
of  our  society  funds  if  they  got  a  chance  to  put 
their  hands  in  it." 

'*  Yes,"  replied  Red  Carl,  hotly,  "  I  am  glad 
to  say  we  don't  belong  to  the  class  of  syco- 
phants who  are  so  good  before  their  employers, 
in  order  to  advance  their  own  interests,  and 
those  who  don't  agree  with  them  are  sneered  at 
and  condemned.  It  is  a  mean  sneak  who  tries 
to  undermine  us  in  the  opinion  of  others." 

"I  think  you  should  apologize  for  your 
remarks,"  said  Johannes,  looking  angrily  at 
Alfred. 

"  I  have  not  mentioned  any  names,"  said 
Alfred,  ''why  do  you  think  I  alluded  to  any 
one  here  .'* " 

"You  meant  our  club,"  said  Red  Carl,  spite- 
fully. 

**  He  would  not  have  spoken  so  earnestly, 
had  he  not  intended  hitting  some  of  us,"  re- 
marked Conrad. 

"  Have  not  your  speakers  and  writers  openly 
declared  that  property  is  unequally  divided } " 
said  Alfred,  defiantly.  "  If  a  new  division  were 
to  be  considered,  would  our  society  fund  be 
passed  by } " 

Both  combatants  became  so  furiously  angry 
that  it  bade  fair  to  come  to  blows,  when  Herr 


96  KED   CARL. 

Neumann  exerted  his  authority  and  commanded 
silence. 

The  company  soon  after  separated  with  bitter 
feelings,  and  Herr  Neumann  saw  that  what  he 
had  so  often  intended  must  now  be  done.  So 
the  following  morning  he  told  Red  Carl  that  he 
must  seek  another  boarding-place,  for  he  could 
accommodate  him  no  longer.  He  was  too  sin- 
cere to  keep  from  him  the  cause  of  his  dismis- 
sal, but  told  him  sharply,  that  in  his  own  house 
he  would  have  peace  at  any  price,  and  as  he 
could  not  have  it  under  existing  circumstances, 
Carl  must  leave. 

"  And  do  you  really  flatter  yourself  that  you 
are  getting  rid  of  me.-*"  said  Red  Carl,  jeer- 
ingly.  "  If  you  do  not  want  me  here,  of  course 
I  can  leave;  but  I  will  not  give  way  to  that 
malicious  sneak  whom  you  have  taken  into  your 
heart,  and  when  the  right  time  comes  I  will 
teach  him  something  he  will  not  forget." 

With  these  words  he  left  the  room,  slamming 
the  door  behind  him. 

That  evening  the  Neumanns  found  that  he 
had  taken  board  at  the  house  of  their  nearest 
neighbor,  and  they  knew  that  he  had  remained 
in  the  neighborhood  in  order  to  keep  his  in- 
fluence over  the  younger  members  of  Neu- 
mann's family. 

Although  the  Socialist  agitation  was  followed 


JEALOUSY.  97 

by  many  just  such  evil  results,  the  mischief- 
makers  were  not  mistaken  in  their  calculations, 
that  all  would  result  as  they  had  planned.  In  a 
few  weeks  the  greater  number  of  the  Unions 
were  won  over  to  their  way  of  thinking,  extra 
meetings  were  called,  and  although  not  without 
some  difficulty,  they  were  all  united,  and  the 
constitution  was  such  as  the  Socialists  desired. 
Not  a  few  of  the  older  members  wondered  that 
the  leaders  considered  it  necessary  to  establish 
a  separate  bureau,  and  appoint  a  secretary  who 
was  also  to  act  as  agent. 

"  What  is  the  use  of  it }  "  was  questioned  by 
many  of  the  older  members,  when  the  year  was 
passing  away,  and  the  appointment  appeared  to 
be  of  no  practical  use. 

But  it  was  signified  to  them  that  a  secretary 
was  something  that  could  not  be  dispensed 
with ;  for  the  regulating  of  the  affairs  of  the 
union,  and  for  the  correspondence  with  distant 
unions,  it  was  necessary  to  have  some  one  who 
understood  all  the  workings  of  the  system. 
They  had,  they  said,  taken  care  to  select  one  in 
whom  they  had  confidence  ;  so  the  working  men 
of  Bridethorp  had  a  mutual  bureau,  and  a  sec- 
retary whose  salary  was  a  very  important  item  ; 
a  fact  occasionally  commented  upon. 

"The  work  is  well  worth  what  I  demand  for 
my  services,"  said  he,  when  questioned,  "  the 


98  RE^  CARL. 

writing  and  correspondence  involves  a  great 
outlay,  which  is  increasing  all  the  time." 

A  new  proclamation  was  given  out  before  the 
congregated  working  people,  and  that  was,  that 
every  member  should  use  his  influence  in  zeal 
for  the  union.  Those  who  were  active  workers 
in  this  cause  should  be  gainers  by  it,  and  when 
one  was  found  who  was  negligent  in  promoting 
and  forwarding  its  interests,  his  fellow-workmen 
must  do  their  utmost  to  influence  him,  and 
make  it  impossible  for  him  to  resist  the  pressure. 
It  was  the  open  wish  of  the  secretary  that 
every  working  man  in  Bridethorp  should  belong 
to  the  union. 

Many  were  dissatisfied  with  these  changes ; 
and  many  of  the  older  members  were  chagrined 
that  by  the  founding  of  this  union  of  unions, 
strangers  had  authority  over  them,  and  were 
allowed  to  associate  with  the  principals  and 
leaders,  in  place  of  themselves,  who  in  their  own 
union  had  been  influential.  The  agitation  had 
unceasingly  pretended  to  secure  the  rights  of 
the  working  men,  and  so  far  as  they  could  see, 
nothing  was  being  done  for  them ;  while  large 
sums  were  going  out  for  the  support  of  strange 
strikers. 

There  was  another  subject  which  was  a  great 
anxiety  to  them.  One  of  the  first  steps  of  the 
ofiftcers  of  the  new  organization  was  the  taking 


JEALOUSY.  99 

of  the  funds  of  the  Society  under  their  own 
management.  Heretofore  the  employers  in  the 
different  manufactories  where  there  were  un- 
ions, had  managed  the  funds  for  them ;  but 
under  the  new  state  of  affairs,  a  committee  was 
selected  to  wait  upon  the  employers,  and  re- 
quest them  to  surrender  the  funds. 

But  the  employers  were  unanimous  in  their 
declarations  that  they  did  not  own  the  unions, 
and  had  no  right  to  say  what  should  be  done 
with  the  funds.  They  informed  the  committee 
that  the  workmen  themselves  were  the  only 
ones  who  had  a  right  to  say  where  the  money 
should  be  placed ;  if  they  wished  it  removed, 
the  employers  would  have  nothing  to  say 
against  it. 

In  accordance  with  this,  the  local  unions 
were  all  called,  and  as  the  majority  in  each  de- 
cided to  go  against  the  employers,  the  money 
was  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  new  organization, 
and  another  tie  which  had  bound  employer  and 
employee  was  broken. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

AUNT    SCHLEGEL's    ADVICE. 

"You  don't  understand  women's  hearts," 
said  Frau  Schlegel  one  evening  to  her  nephew, 
when  he  sought  her  humble  home  to  tell  her  of 
his  anxieties,  and  to  seek  advice  and  sympathy  ; 
"you  should  have  had  confidence  in  Trina,  and 
not  allowed  your  jealousy  of  Carl  to  influence 
you,  and  make  you  unjust  to  her." 

"  But  do  you  advise  me  to  stand  aside  while 
that  conceited,  insolent  fellow  is  encouraged  by 
her  notice  to  insult  me,  and  then  boast  of  it  to 
others  ?  " 

"  You  must  be  proof  against  his  boasting ; 
and  as  for  Trina,  I  think  I  know  her  well,  and 
have  every  respect  for  her.  I  am  sure  she 
cares  nothing  for  Red  Carl,  but  he  was  a 
boarder  in  her  father's  house,  and  so  long  as  he 
treated  her  respectfully,  she  had  no  right  to 
slight  him.  I  believe  her  to  be  entirely  indif- 
ferent to  him,  but  she  is  of  self-reliant  nature, 
and  your  harsh  treatment  will  drive  her  away 
from  you." 

100 


AUNT  SCHLEGEVS  ADVICE.  iqi 

"  I  think  now  that  I  was  too  hasty ;  but  I 
was  so  provoked  by  Carl's  presumption.  What 
had  I  better  do  about  it  ?  I  have  tried  several 
times  to  be  friendly  with  her,  but  she  is  so  dis- 
tant and  reserved,  that  I  cannot  get  the  oppor- 
tunity. Yesterday,  I  tried  to  have  some  conver- 
sation with  her,  but  she  told  me  coldly,  to  leave 
her  in  peace;  and  when  I  would  have  said  some- 
thing more,  she  arose  and  left  the  room." 

"  Then  the  best  course  for  you  to  take,"  said 
his  aunt,  as  she  adjusted  her  spectacles,  to  re- 
sume her  knitting ;  "  is  to  take  her  at  her  word, 
and  go  about  your  usual  employments  as  though 
nothing  had  occurred  to  mar  the  peace  which 
existed  between  you.  Red  Carl  is  out  of  the 
house  now,  and  will  be  no  more  in  your  way." 

"That  is  exactly  what  troubles  me  the  most," 
replied  Alfred,  anxiously;  "he  has  quartered 
himself  in  the  nearest  house,  and  watches  every 
opportunity  to  see  Trina,  and  I  believe  Johannes 
helps  him.  Johannes  is  completely  wrapped  up 
in  Red  Carl,  and  would  do  anything  he  was 
bidden.  He  goes  to  all  the  Socialist  meetings 
with  him." 

Frau  Schlegel  shook  her  head  reflectively  at 
this. 

"  These  Socialists  are  a  turbulent  set,  and  I 
hope  you  will  never  get  mixed  up  with  them," 
said  she.    "  The  Neumanns,  I  know,  are  anxious 


I02  RED   CARL. 

because  Johannes  is  in  with  them.  He  is  a  good 
boy,  but  his  character  is  not  decided  ;  he  is  easily 
influenced  and,  I  fear,  will  be  led  astray." 

"  You  need  give  yourself  no  anxiety  about 
me,"  replied  the  young  man,  somewhat  petu- 
lantly; "  I  have  no  affinity  for  them  in  any  way  ; 
but  I  am  anxious  about  Trina ;  can  you  not  give 
her  a  word  of  warning  }  You  could,  at  least, 
advise  her  not  to  have  anything  to  say  to  Red 
Carl." 

"  I  do  not  think  that  would  be  a  very  dignified 
manner  in  which  to  proceed,  neither  do  I  think 
it  would  be  any  advantage  to  you.  It  seldom 
does  good  to  meddle  with  other  peoples*  affairs. 
It  is  evident  that  the  Neumanns  do  not  like  to 
have  him  there,  or  they  would  not  have  sent 
him  away.  Trina  is  always  very  confidential 
with  me,  and  it  may  be  she  will  speak  of  her 
own  free  will  to  me  about  it ;  but  unless  she 
does,  it  would  in  my  opinion  be  very  unwise  to 
say  anything  to  them  about  it." 

Alfred  said  nothing,  but  his  aunt  saw  that  he 
was  far  from  satisfied. 

*'  Believe  me,  Alfred,"  said  she,  "  urging  will 
do  no  good  in  this  case.  The  best  plan  is  to  go 
serenely  about  your  work,  and  all  will  come 
right.  I  know  it  is  trying  to  young  people  to 
be  thus  patient,  and  put  a  curb  upon  their  feel- 
ings, but   have   trust  in   God ;   if  He   has   ap- 


AUNT  SCHLEGEVS  ADVICE. 


103 


pointed  that  Trina  shall  be  yours,  then  is  her 
affection  for  you  not  extinguished.  You  must 
have  your  share  of  vexations,  disappointments, 
and  trials  in  this  life  ;  and,  believe  me,  they  are 
much  easier  to  bear  if  you  take  all  your  care  to 
God.  You  have  said  that  your  mother  trusted 
in  God  ;  she  prayed  much  for  you,  and  I  trust 
her  prayers  will  be  answered.  The  way  of 
trouble  often  leads  to  Him.  Take  it  not  to 
heart  that  I  do  not  strive  to  make  an  effort 
to  help  you  ;  if  I  could  see  my  way  clear  to  be 
really  a  help,  I  should  rejoice ;  for  there  is 
no  one  I  would  rather  see  your  wife  than 
Trina." 

Frau  Schlegel  could  not  tell  what  impression 
her  words  had  made  upon  him  ;  but  his  manner 
was  friendly  as  usual  when  he  bade  her  good- 
night. She  could  only  hope  that  her  advice  was 
not  illy  received. 

Alfred  had  in  the  happy  careless  days  of 
childhood  received  much  good  advice  from  his 
mother,  and,  in  those  happy  circumstances,  it 
had  made  much  impression.  As  long  as  his 
mother  lived,  he  had  remained  true  to  these 
teachings ;  but  she  was  gone,  and  until  he  met 
his  aunt,  he  had  been  alone  in  the  world.  Be- 
tween those  two  periods,  he  had  been  with 
skeptical  and  free-thinking  young  men;  had 
read  the  irreligious  literature  which  they  read, 


I04 


RED   CARL. 


and  the  sweet  influences  which  had  surrounded 
his  youth  were  dimmed.  Yet  amid  all,  he 
respected  the  religion  which  had  been  a  com- 
fort to  his  mother,  and  did  not  let  it  slip  wholly 
out  of  his  life.  Now  he  had  met  the  first  real 
trouble  of  his  manhood.  He  feared  he  was 
about  to  lose  the  maiden  to  whom  he  had  given 
his  best  affections.  He  felt  that  he  could  do 
battle  with  the  whole  world  to  win  her,  yet 
could  only  be  silent  and  wait  ;  which  he  felt  was 
the  greatest  trial  that  he  could  be  called  upon 
to  endure. 

He  went  home  and  sought  his  room,  but  not 
to  rest.  His  mind  was  troubled,  and  the  words 
of  his  dead  mother  and  his  aunt  arose  to  his 
mind  and  excluded  all  thoughts  of  sleep.  He 
had  been  taught  at  his  mother's  knee  to  commit 
to  memory  the  words,  "  Cast  all  your  care  upon 
God,  for  he  careth  for  you." 

"  All  your  care,"  thought  he  ;  "  happy  is  he 
who  can  cast  all  care  upon  God.  But  if  care 
were  cast  upon  Him,  dare  a  person  have  his  own 
will }  No,  he  must  put  with  the  care,  his  hopes 
and  wishes  into  the  hands  of  the  Almighty,  and 
have  faith  that  what  he  wills  is  for  the  best. 
Yes,  a  religion  which  gives  one  confidence  that 
one's  wishes  shall  be  gratified  is  very  pleasant, 
but  to  lay  upon  the  altar  the  dearest  wish  of 
one's  heart,  and  say,  — '  Lord,  not  my  will  but 


AUNT  SCIILEGELS  ADVICE.  105 

thine  be  done ; '  ah  !  that  would  indeed  be  a 
cross  to  the  natural  heart." 

All  through  the  long  night,  these  thoughts 
were  holding  conflict  in  the  mind  of  Alfred ; 
and  he  arose  weary  and  unrefreshed,  with  the 
consciousness  that  only  by  the  full  offering  of 
his  will  to  God  would  he  find  peace. 

While  he  had  thus  battled  in  sleepless  anxiety, 
he  had  heard  words  which  did  not  tend  to 
relieve  his  feelings  or  calm  his  troubled  heart. 
It  was  after  midnight  when  a  noise  outside  the 
house,  and  then  the  sound  of  a  latch-key  in  the 
outer  door  attracted  his  attention.  This  was 
followed  by  the  voice  of  Johannes,  in  somewhat 
unsteady  tones  bidding  some  one  good-night. 

**  Good-night ! "  was  the  answer,  in  the  voice 
of  Red  Carl ;  "■  and  don't  forget  what  I  told 
you." 

*'  Don't  worry,  Carl ;  you  shall  be  my  brother- 
in-law,  and  we  will  yet  be  even  with  that  sneak, 
Alfred  Braun  ; "  and  with  these  words  Johannes 
ascended  the  steps  to  his  room,  and  sank  upon 
his  bed  without  removing  his  clothing. 

"  What  noise  was  that  I  heard  last  night } " 
inquired  his  father  the  next  morning  at  break- 
fast. "  It  must  have  been  two  o'clock,  and  who- 
ever it  was  seemed  unsteady  upon  his  feet;  I 
don't  like  this  coming  in  so  late  ; "  and  he  threw 
a  searching  look  around  the  table. 


I06  RED   CARL, 

Johannes  turned  very  red,  which  did  not  es- 
cape his  father's  notice. 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  you  ? "  he  said, 
"are  you  sick  ?" 

"  I  don't  feel  very  well,"  said  he.  "  I  think  I 
must  have  taken  cold." 

Conrad  came  to  his  assistance,  and  saved  a 
scene  by  introducing  another  subject  in  which 
all  took  part,  and  when  the  meal  was  finished, 
the  men  went  back  to  their  work. 

It  was  not  the  first  time  that  Johannes  had 
come  home  in  that  condition,  nor  was  it  the 
last.  Red  Carl  had  much  influence  over  him, 
and  took  him  not  only  to  the  Socialist  Clubs, 
but  when  their  meetings  were  over,  they  ad- 
journed to  the  saloons,  and  other  public  houses, 
where  the  agitators  of  the  movement  went  to 
discuss  the  situation  of  affairs. 

Sometimes  Johannes  brought  Red  Carl  home 
with  him,  who  as  his  friend  was  received  in  a 
friendly  manner ;  and  as  he  was  on  his  best  be- 
havior while  there,  and  could  be,  when  he  chose, 
witty  and  agreeable,  his  society  was  not  un- 
welcome to  Trina,  particularly  as  she  saw  that 
it  gratified  Johannes  to  see  her  friendly  with 
him. 

Trina  was  willing  to  be  in  his  society  in  the 
company  of  others  ;  but  if  by  chance  she  caught 
his  glance  resting  upon  her,  she  was  filled  with 


AUNT  SCHLEGEL'S  ADVICE. 


107 


unaccountable  aversion,  and  contrasted  him  in 
her  mind  with  Alfred,  in  whose  society  she 
always  felt  happy  and  contented. 

Then  she  reflected,  and  questioned  her  heart 
in  regard  to  Alfred.  "  Was  it  not  foolish  that 
such  a  small  offence  should  break  their  friend- 
ship .^  What  had  she  against  him,  that  this 
coolness  should  be  kept  up  }  It  was  true  that 
he  was  harsh  and  unjust,  but  was  it  not  his 
love  for  her  that  had  driven  him  to  it  .-*  She 
had  heard  her  brothers  speak  of  the  respect 
shown  his  ability  and  industry,  and  had  known 
that  it  was  whispered  among  the  employees  that 
he  would  be  chosen  foreman.  Alfred  was  not 
so  demonstrative  toward  her  as  Carl  was ; 
never  showed  her  the  little  attentions  which 
Carl  was  always  waiting  to  give  her.  Did  she 
then  love  Red  Carl }  His  manner  pleased  her  ; 
but  was  that  love  } " 

The  girl  sighed  deeply,  as  she  thought  of 
Johannes,  aujJ  of  his  anxiety  that  she  should  dis- 
card Alfred  for  his  friend  Carl.  He  was  using 
every  effort  to  advance  that  friend  in  her  good 
opinion,  and  his  importunities  worried  her. 

The  Socialist  Club  of  which  Carl  was  a  mem- 
ber was  to  give  a  ball,  and  he  had  set  his  heart 
upon  taking  Trina,  and  one  evening  accom- 
panied Johannes  home  in  order  to  invite  her. 

"I  never  have  gone  to  balls,"   replied  she, 


I08  KED   CARL. 

decidedly,  **  and  can  Inake  no  exception  in  your 
favor." 

**  But  this  is  not  a  public  affair,"  said  he,  in 
an  angrily  disappointed  tone,  "it  is  given  by 
the  members  of  our  Club,  and  none  but  those 
whom  they  invite  will  be  there." 

"  My  father  and  mother  would  object  to  my 
going  to  balls  ;  and  even  if  I  were  willing  to  go, 
they  would  not  give  their  consent." 

So  Carl  went  away  deeply  chagrined,  and  the 
same  evening  Johannes  took  his  sister  to  task 
for  her  refusal. 

"  Why  did  you  not  accept  Carl's  invitation  } " 
said  he,  angrily,  "it  was  very  unkind  in  you  to 
treat  a  friend  of  mine  in  that  way." 

"  I  do  not  go  to  balls,  as  you  know,  and  father 
and  mother  have  never  been  willing  to  have  us 
go.  More  than  that,  I  do  not  think  I  should  be 
treating  Alfred  right." 

"  Why  so  .? "  said  he,  in  apparent  surprise,  "  I 
thought  you  did  not  care  for  him.  Carl  deserves 
some  attention  for  the  friendliness  he  has 
always  shown  us." 

"  I  do  not  consider  that  the  friendship  be- 
tween myself  and  Alfred  is  broken,"  said  Trina, 
sharply,  "at  any  rate,  I  shall  remain  at  home." 

"  Why  will  you  be  so  silly } "  said  Johannes, 
angrily.  "  You  have  had  one  fuss  with  Alfred, 
why   will   you    make   up   with   him    again }     I 


AUNT  SCHLEGEVS  ADVICE. 


109 


would  not  be  so  anxious  to  be  friends  with  a 
sneak  who  currys  favor  with  his  employers,  and 
thus  puts  the  other  workmen  to  a  disadvantage. 
Now,  there  is  Carl,  an  entirely  different  man. 
He  is  full  of  courage  and  energy,  and  all  the 
time  ready  to  fight  in  defence  of  the  working 
man.     There  is  no  comparison  between  them." 

"  You  are  right,"  said  Trina,  decidedly.  "  Al- 
fred, it  is  true,  does  not  join  in  this  hue  and  cry 
against  his  employers,  neither  does  he  spend 
his  leisure  time  in  drinking  saloons,  nor  come 
home  late  and  stagger  upstairs  to  his  room. 
I  know  somebody  who  had  better  follow  his 
example." 

*'  My  spare  time  is  my  own,"  replied  Johannes, 
"  and  I  shall  spend  it  as  I  please,  and  you 
need  not  trouble  yourself  about  me.  And  be- 
sides," said  he,  striking  his  clenched  fist  upon 
the  table,  "you  may  oppose  or  not,  but  you 
shall  be  Carl's  wife ;  I  have  promised  him." 

The  young  girl  gave  a  surprised  look  into  her 
brother's  face,  then  broke  into  a  merry  peal  of 
laughter. 

"  What  are  you  laughing  at }  "  inquired  he,  his 
voice  trembling  with  mortification. 

"  In  order  to  marry  me,  he  must  have  my 
consent,  and  that  he  will  never  get,"  she  re- 
plied, as  she  turned  to  leave  the  room  just  as 
her  father  entered. 


no 


RED  CARL. 


"What  is  it?"  questioned  he,  "you  look  as 
though  you  had  been  quarrelling." 

With  burning  blushes  and  tear-dimmed  eyes, 
Trina  told  him  the  conversation,  and  concluded 
by  saying  that  she  did  not  wish  her  brother  to 
speak  to  her  in  that  manner. 

"  Well,"  replied  her  father,  "  I  did  not  know 
that  you  had  such  an  aversion  to  Red  Carl.  I 
thought  you  were  well  pleased  to  have  him 
come  here,  and  have  not  wondered  that  Alfred 
was  jealous  and  unhappy." 

"  I  have  never  invited  Carl  to  come  here,"  re- 
plied Trina,  resolutely,  "  neither  have  I  any 
right  to  forbid  his  coming.  When  he  paid  me 
any  attentions  I  took  them  for  what  they  were 
worth  ;  but  never  thought  of  marrying  him. 
This  is  your  house,  and  you  have  a  right  to 
receive  whom  you  choose." 

Herr  Neumann  could  not  restrain  a  smile  at 
her  earnestness,  for  it  was  so  agreeable  to  him 
to  hear  of  her  lack  of  interest  in  Red  Carl. 

"I  am  glad  of  it,"  said  he,  "and  I  wish 
Johannes  would  stay  away  from  him  ;  he  is  a 
mutinous  fellow,  and  will  come  to  no  good 
end." 

"  I  see  no  harm  in  him,"  remarked  Johannes, 
doggedly  ;  "  he  is  true  to  his  friends  —  the  work- 
ing men." 

**  I  am  sure  he  is  of  no  advantage  to  you,"  re- 


A  UNT  SCHLEGEVS  AD  VICE.  1 1 1 

plied  Herr  Neumann,  sharply;  "you  are  in  a 
fair  way  of  becoming  like  them,  by  following  the 
lead  of  these  mischief-makers." 

"  These  people  are  not  mischief-makers," 
cried  the  young  man,  with  eyes  flashing  with 
anger  and  excitement ;  "  at  least  not  more  than 
were  the  great  reformers  of  all  times.  They 
merely  point  out  our  rights,  and  shall  we  always 
be  in  subjection  to  the  rich  ?  Have  we  not  a 
right  to  provide  for  our  own  interests  ?  He  is 
true  to  his  comrades  ;  he  is  no  hypocrite  and 
sycophant,  but  stands  true  and  faithful  to  his 
fellow-workmen." 

"  Well,  if  their  teachings  have  no  better  re- 
sults to  show  than  what  I  see  in  you,  I  hope 
they  will  stay  away  from  us.  You  are  not  the 
same  boy  you  were  a  short  time  ago ;  I  fear  it 
will  end  in  your  being  a  vagabond." 

**  That  to  me  t  "  cried  the  young  man  spring- 
ing to  his  feet.  "  Have  I  not  worked  as  you  and 
Conrad  have  done  .'*  Have  I  not  brought  home 
the  wages  which  I  have  received  every  two 
weeks  "i  And  yet,  with  the  little  pocket  money 
which  you  have  allowed  me  to  keep,  you  are  not 
willing  that  I  should  have  a  little  pleasure ;  and 
now  say  I  am  a  vagabond." 

"  Be  quiet !  "  commanded  his  father.  "  I  do 
not  wish  to  be  unjust  to  you,  neither  did  I  say 
you  were  a  vagabond  ;  I  said  the  way  you  are  in, 


112 


RED   CARL. 


and  the  company  you  keep  leads  to  it.  Just 
think ;  would  it  not  be  better  for  you  to  use 
your  pocket  money  in  the  cultivation  of  your 
mind  than  to  spend  it  in  dissipation  and  in  run- 
ning after  those  brain-sick  mischief-makers  who 
will  lead  you  into  trouble  ?  Take  Alfred  for 
example ;  he  has  made  for  himself  a  good  posi- 
tion in  the  manufactory,  which  he  could  not 
have  done  had  he  followed  these  agitators.  I 
heard  yesterday  that  the  bosses  were  certainly 
going  to  make  him  foreman." 

"  I  would  rather  stay  back,  than  to  receive 
favors  for  treachery  to  fellow-workmen,  and 
for  humbling  myself  for  the  sake  of  receiving 
them,"  said  Johannes,  defiantly. 

"You  shall  not  thus  defame  Alfred,"  said 
Herr  Neumann;  "it  is  only  the  meanness  of 
his  enemies  that  brings  these  charges  against 
him,  because  he  will  not  go  with  them  against 
our  employers.  It  is  his  good  actions  alone 
that  have  brought  him  into  favor ;  that  I  have 
been  witness  of  myself." 

"  At  any  rate  I  shall  not  take  him  for  an  ex- 
ample," replied  Johannes.  "  He  is  against  the 
workmen,  and  I  might  as  well  say  now  as  at 
any  time,  that  I  am  tired  being  in  leading 
strings.  I  think  I  am  old  enough  to  act  for  my- 
self, and  if  my  friends  are  not  welcome  to  your 
house,  I  can  seek  some  other  boarding-place." 


AUNT  SCHLEGEVS  ADVICE. 


113 


**  But  you  will  not  leave  us,  Johannes  ? "  cried 
his  mother,  who  had  come  into  the  room  in  time 
to  hear  his  last  sentence  ;  "  Surely,  you  will  not 
leave  us  ? " 

"  Oh,  Johannes,  how  can  you  say  these 
things  ?  "  said  Trina,  bursting  into  tears. 

"  What  have  we  done  ? "  said  the  mother,  also 
weeping.  "  Are  you  not  to  us,  just  as  our  other 
children  }  Have  we  not  shared  everything  with 
you,  and  always  welcomed  your  friends  to  the 
house }  Oh,  this  comes  of  associating  with 
those  miserable  people  ;  they  have  changed  you 
so,  that  you  are  willing  to  turn  your  back  on 
those  who  love  you  best." 

*'  Now  you  see  yourself  that  I  cannot  stay 
here,"  said  Johannes,  bitterly.  **  I  am  a  mu- 
tineer, and  bid  fair  to  be  a  vagabond ;  and 
Alfred,  *  the  good,  diligent  Alfred,'  can  take  my 
place  here.  To  be  sure,  he  will  not  have  to  help 
care  for  the  whole  family  ;  he  has  only  himself 
to  provide  for,  and  that  he  does.  So  you  can 
take  him  in,  and  I  can  shift  for  myself." 

**Oh,  how  unjust  you  are,"  said  Trina,  wiping 
the  tears  from  her  eyes  ;  *'  you  are,  and  will 
always  be  the  dear  brother,  do  as  you  will. 
You  should  be  ashamed  to  speak  as  you  do. 
If  you  are  not  satisfied,  why  not  tell  us  what 
you  wish,  and  we  will  all  do  the  best  we  can. 
You  remind  me  of  the  prodigal  son  in  the  New 


114  ^^^   CARL. 

Testament ;  take  care  that  you  do  not  fare  as 
he  did." 

"  Oh,  Trina,"  said  her  brother,  sneeringly.  "  I 
did  not  know  you  were  such  a  Bible  scholar. 
You  will  be  a  preacher  after  a  while,  and  can 
preach  to  us  poor  sinners." 

"  Cease  your  mocking,  Johannes,"  said  Herr 
Neumann,  severely  ;  *'  would  that  we  could  hear 
more  of  religion  and  less  of  that  wretched  busi- 
ness which  these  new  people  are  stirring  up." 

"  It  is  enough,"  added  the  mother,  in  a  trou- 
bled voice.  "  I  see  how  it  stands  ;  these  people 
have  completely  weaned  you  from  us,  whom  you 
consider  dull  and  unlearned.  It  is  a  great  trial, 
which,  I  suppose,  we  must  bear  as  best  we  can." 

Johannes  made  no  reply,  and  there  was  silence 
for  a  time  in  the  little  room. 

"You  are  right,"  at  length  said  his  father; 
you  are  old  enough  to  care  for  yourself,  and  we 
have  no  right  to  have  control  over  you.  But  I 
cannot  stand  by  and  see  the  injury  it  would  be 
to  you  to  remain  from  under  the  home  roof. 
Remain  here,  if  you  will,  and  pay  me  the  board 
you  think  right ;  and  all  that  remains  of  your 
wages  use  as  you  think  best.  Only,  I  pray  you, 
bring  not  Red  Carl  again  to  my  house.  He  shall 
at  least  do  us  no  more  harm  than  he  has  already 
done,  if  we  can  prevent  it  ;  and  I  will  pray  that 
you  may  never  have  cause  to  regret  this  step." 


AUNT  SCHLEGEVS  ADVICE. 


IIS 


With  these  words  Herr  Neumann  left  the 
room,  and  Johannes,  the  house ;  and  although 
he  remained  out  as  late  as  usual,  there  was  no 
sign  of  drunkenness  in  his  step  or  manner  when 
he  returned. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A    PLEASANT    SURPRISE. 

The  opinion  of  Herr  Neumann  in  regard  to 
the  promotion  of  Alfred  was  not  without  foun- 
dation, although  it  was  some  time  before  the 
change  was  made. 

The  pause  which  generally  comes  between 
the  ending  of  the  manufacture  of  the  winter 
wares,  and  the  beginning  of  those  for  summer, 
had  been  longer  that  year  than  it  had  ever  been 
in  that  factory.  This  stagnation  was  due  in 
part  to  the  unsettled  condition  of  the  operatives, 
but  as  the  time  went  on,  the  season  gradually 
took  on  its  usual  activity. 

One  day  Alfred  was  called  into  the  office  of 
Mr.  Amherst  —  the  senior  member  of  the  firm 
—  who  opened  the  conversation  by  saying  that' 
in  acknowledgment  of  his  skill,  business  qualifi- 
cations, and  general  trustworthiness,  they  had 
decided  to  offer  him  the  position   of  foreman. 

"  Your  diligence  and  uniform  good  conduct 
deserves  this,"  said  Mr.  Amherst  ;  "  and  we  are 
confident  that  you  will  be  faithful  to  the  in- 
ii6 


A  PLEASANT  SURPRISE..  \\>j 

terests  of  the  firm,  and  I  must  also  say  that  we 
have  another  reason  for  advancing  you  to  this 
position.  We  believe  you  to  be  self-reliant,  and 
that  you  have  a  firm  and  well-balanced  char- 
acter. At  this  time  we  need  some  one  who  is 
not  only  a  skilful  workman,  but  we  require  a 
sensible  and  reliable  man.  Will  you  take  the 
place  }  Your  salary  will  be  the  same  that  we 
give  other  foremen." 

Alfred  thanked  Herr  Amherst  for  the  confi- 
dence expressed,  and  accepted  the  post.  He 
then  waited  to  receive  instructions  in  regard  to 
his  new  duties. 

"  You  know  in  a  good  measure  what  is  expected 
of  you  ;  and  we  will  communicate  to  the  workmen 
what  we  wish  them  to  know  in  regard  to  it." 
Then  after  a  pause  of  reflection  he  continued, 
"  perhaps  it  is  better  to  mention  to  you  what 
we  have  already  said  to  our  other  foremen. 
You  are  aware  that  our  employees  are  in  a  dis- 
turbed state,  owing  to  the  Socialist  agitation 
which  is  prevailing  among  them.  We  have 
paid  them  such  wages  as  have  heretofore  satis- 
fied them  ;  but,  through  the  self-seeking  aims  of 
these  men,  they  have  become  discontented. 
We  wish  to  treat  all  our  employees  well,  and 
give  them  the  best  wages  we  can  afford.  But 
as  you  know,  the  market  value  of  our  wares 
o:overns  the  wajres  ;  and  it  is  the  foundation  of 


Il8  RED   CARL. 

our  existence  as  a  firm,  that  we  hold  the  con- 
trol of  that  matter  ourselves.  We  have  nothing 
against  the  workmen  taking  interest  in  their 
own  affairs,  and  taking  counsel  with  each  other, 
but  we  will  not  tolerate  strangers  meddling  be- 
tween our  workmen  and  ourselves.  We  wish 
nothing  of  those  people  at  this  time ;  we  only 
wish  to  make  plain  to  them  the  standpoint  be- 
tween ourselves  and  our  employees." 

The  following  day  a  posted  placard  announced 
in  the  usual  manner  to  the  employees,  that  Al- 
fred Braun  had  been  chosen  as  foreman  ;  and 
with  the  announcement  was  a  request  to  the 
workmen  in  his  department  of  the  business,  to 
respect  his  orders  as  a  representative  of  the 
firm. 

Although  the  announcement  was  not  wholly 
unexpected,  yet  it  created  some  excitement. 
In  the  pauses  of  the  work  the  subject  was 
eagerly  discussed,  and  the  opinions  were  by  no 
means  always  favorable.  Although  they  knew 
his  fitness  and  capability  for  the  position,  yet 
many  of  them,  particularly  the  older  workmen, 
felt  themselves  neglected  and  aggrieved  that  a 
young  man  was  placed  over  them,  and  malicious 
feelings  which  they  had  harbored  against  him 
were  by  this  opportunity  freely  expressed. 

"  That  is  a  quick  promotion,"  remarked  one 
of  these  on  his  way  home,  to  a  group  of  men 


A   PLEASANT  SURPRISE.  j  jq 

who  were  on  their  way  to  Neumanns.  "  If  he 
gets  along  that  way  he  will  make  his  mark  in 
the  world." 

"This  promotion  is  not  unexpected,"  re- 
marked Conrad  Neumann.  "The  firm  really 
owed  it  to  him  in  acknowledgment  of  his  in- 
ventions and  improvements  ;  and  no  one  will 
say  that  he  has  not  deserved  his  place.  He  has 
never  shown  any  perverseness  toward  us,  and  I 
believe  as  foreman,  he  will  do  the  best  he  can 
for  us  all." 

"  I  have  my  own  thoughts  about  that,"  re- 
marked Red  Carl.  "  I  have  barely  tolerated  the 
*  pet.*  I  know  this  kind  of  people  ;  while  they 
are  seeking  for  some  favor  they  cannot  show 
enough  respect  to  their  fellows ;  but  let  them 
once  gain  their  object,  and  you  find  to  your  sor- 
row that  they  are  perfect  tyrants." 

"We  all  know  that  you  have  no  love  for 
Alfred,"  said  Conrad,  "  and  I  for  one  know  the 
cause.  It  was  in  the  natural  order  of  things 
that  he  was  made  foreman,  and  your  prejudice 
will  not  hinder  others  from  thinking  as  I  do." 

"And  I  find  the  course  anything  but  natural," 
said  Red  Carl  venomously.  "  You  may  be  sim- 
ple enough  to  ascribe  his  promotion  to  his  ser- 
vices, I  think  otherwise ;  and  we  will  see  who 
is  right.  The  inventions  which  we  are  asked  to 
believe  have  advanced  him  so  much,  are  not  his 


120  I^ED    CARL. 

own  ideas,  and  that  the  bosses  well  know.  He 
has  used  the  ideas  of  others,  and  older  and  more 
experienced  workmen  are  made  to  stand  back, 
while  he  is  placed  in  command  over  them.  The 
employers  think  by  this  to  bind  him  to  their  in- 
terests. Just  say ;  how  has  Alfred  Braun  acted 
in  regard  to  our  union  }  Has  he  ever  said  one 
word  for  the  rights  of  the  working  man  .?  Has 
he  not  always  been  opposed  to  our  best  men } 
I  say  to  you  that  you  have  not  only  a  traitor  in 
him,  but  also  a  slave-driver,  who  had  better  not 
meddle  with  me,  or  I  will  tear  the  hypocritical 
mask  from  his  face." 

"  Of  course,"  said  Conrad,  sarcastically,  "  any- 
body who  does  not  agree  with  you  agitators  and 
quarrellers,  is  a  traitor  and  slave-driver.  You 
are  in  your  own  opinion,  the  only  true  friends 
to  the  people.  If  we  will  only  follow  your  lead 
our  fortunes  will  be  made ;  but  let  me  tell  you, 
Carl,  that,  notwithstanding  the  great  number  of 
people  which  you  and  your  compatriots  have 
fooled,  there  are  plenty  of  working  men  who  do 
not  look  through  your  spectacles,  but  can  think 
for  themselves.  And  in  the  case  of  our  new 
foreman,  if  you  were  to  call  upon  those  whom 
you  think  opposed  to  him  you  would  find  it  a 
very  small  number." 

**  Bah !  "  sneered  Carl,  contemptuously,  "  you 
speak  as  you  understand,     Alfred  and  yourself 


A  PLEASANT  SURPRISE,  121 

are  great  friends,  as  everybody  knows.  Per- 
haps with  the  help  of  your  friend,  you  can  also 
be  raised  to  the  position  of  a  small  tyrant.  I 
congratulate  you  in  advance." 

**If  I  did  get  such  a  place,"  said  Conrad 
warmly,  "  it  would  be  quite  as  honorable  in  my 
eyes  and  those  of  other  honest  people,  as  that 
of  a  well-paid  agent  of  a  set  of  men  who  humbug 
misguided  working  people." 

This  home  thrust  was  too  much  for  Red  Carl, 
and  in  a  towering  passion  he  tried  to  gain  time 
for  an  explanation  of  Conrad's  sally.  But  the 
workmen  were  dropping  off  in  different  direc- 
tions to  their  boarding-houses  and  homes,  and 
did  not  appear  inclined  to  listen. 

**  Now  see  here,  Carl,"  said  Conrad,  before 
disappearing  inside  his  own  door,  "  it  doesn't 
look  well  for  you  to  get  so  angry  if  my  charges 
against  you  are  not  just,  and  all  your  exertions 
are  out  of  pure  love  for  us  working  people." 

Muttering  some  not  very  complimentary 
things,  his  adversary  passed  on  to  his  own 
boarding-house,  while  Conrad  laughingly  related 
the  little  episode  to  the  others  gathered  around 
the  table. 

Alfred,  who  had  remained  at  the  factory  for 
some  time  after  the  others,  in  order  to  gain 
some  information  in  regard  to  his  duties,  now 
came  in,  and  was  heartily  congratulated  by  the 
Neumanns. 


122  R^D   CARL. 

Frau  Neumann  had  heard  early  in  the  day,  of 
Alfred's  promotion,  and  celebrated  it  by  a  rich 
supper.  Upon  the  snow-white  cloth  appeared 
all  the  silver,  which  only  upon  rare  occasions 
like  the  present  was  brought  forth. 

Johannes  made  several  malicious  observa- 
tions over  this  evidence  of  rejoicing,  which  were 
received  by  Alfred  in  silence,  and  by  a  look 
from  his  father,  which  put  a  stop  to  more  com- 
ments of  the  kind. 

Frau  Schlegel  and  some  of  the  foremen  were 
invited  to  supper,  and  in  cheerful  conversation 
the  evening  passed  away. 

"  I  hope  the  new  Herr  foreman  will  not  for- 
get that  he  also  has  been  a  workman,"  remarked 
Johannes,  in  the  course  of  the  evening,  anxious 
to  bring  the  working  question  into  the  con- 
versation. 

"  In  my  opinion  there  is  only  one  way  to  act 
in  regard  to  that,"  replied  Alfred  calmly.  "  It 
would  be  impossible  to  separate  my  interests 
from  that  of  the  other  workmen.  As  foreman, 
I  yet  remain  a  workman  ;  the  position  to  which 
my  employers  have  called  me,  has  not  changed 
it.  I  think  the  differences  between  the  work- 
men and  their  employers  are  wholly  unnecessary 
and  unnatural.  The  foremen,  the  clerks,  the 
bookkeepers,  the  treasurer,  and  so  far  as  I  can 
see  the   employers  themselves   are   workmen ; 


A   PLEASANT  SURPRISE.  123 

and  if  the  workmen  are  dependent  upon  the 
employers,  so  are  the  employers  dependent 
upon  the  workmen." 

"  The  main  difference  is  that  the  employers 
have  the  profits,  and  we  must  be  satisfied  with 
what  they  choose  to  give  us,"  said  Johannes, 
who  could  not  forbear  making  one  of  his  favor- 
ite observations. 

"  Yes,  and  the  employers  have  the  losses 
also,"  remarked  one  of  the  foremen  ;  "  I  remem- 
ber that  the  bookkeeper  told  me  that  for  several 
years  the  firm  had  many  losses,  and  if  it  had 
continued  another  year  they  would  have  been 
bankrupt." 

"The  employers  have  all  the  anxieties,"  said 
Frau  Schlegel,  who  had  been  a  silent  listener 
to  the  conversation,  "and  if  people  would 
only  be  contented,  and  follow  the  teachings  of 
God's  word,  and  stay  away  from  public  houses, 
many  families  who  are  now  in  restricted  circum- 
stances would  have  an  abundance.  And  you 
young  people  could  save  your  earnings  if  you 
would  stay  away  from  those  agitators  and  dis- 
turbers of  the  peace." 

From  this  the  conversation  drifted  into  more 
peaceful  channels,  and  after  a  social  time,  the 
company  separated. 

Alfred  was  in  the  best  possible  spirits.  Not 
only  had  he  reached  a  creditable  place  in  the 


124 


RED   CARL. 


factory,  but  Trina  had  appeared  unusually 
friendly  with  him  that  evening ;  and  more  than 
that,  Conrad  had  assured  him  that  his  jeal- 
ousy of  Red  Carl  was  unfounded.  Had  the 
opportunity  offered,  he  would  have  asked  Trina 
the  question  which  was  trembling  upon  his  lips, 
but  he  was  forced  to  profit  by  the  advice  given 
by  his  Aunt  Schlegel,  and  upon  reflection  knew 
it  was  the  best. 

If  Alfred  had  imagined  that  his  promotion 
would  give  him  a  pleasant  place  among  his  fel- 
low-workmen, he  found  himself  much  mis- 
taken. It  gave  him  a  glance  into  human 
nature  ;  and  he  found  that  his  advancement 
raised  vindictive  envy  in  the  minds  of  some 
whom  he  had  considered  friends.  Most  of  the 
uncultured  ones  looked  with  anything  but  pleas- 
ure upon  his  advancement,  and  in  secret  berated 
him  for  what  they  called  his  pride  and  arro- 
gance. People  whom  he  had  thought  had  every 
confidence  in  him,  now  he  felt  looked  upon  him 
in  open  distrust.  He  frequently  caught  glances 
of  enmity,  and  more  than  once  heard  remarks 
that  he  felt  were  undeserved. 

Like  many  others  raised  to  higher  positions, 
he  in  his  zeal  for  the  right  would  occasionally 
make  mistakes,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the 
other  foreman  his  management  and  discipline 
would  at  times  have  been  at  fault. 


A   PLEASANT  St/liPRISE.  t2^ 

But  also  in  another  way  he  brought  some 
trouble  and  anxiety  upon  himself.  The  hint 
which  his  employers  had  given  him  as  to  the 
restless  and  unsettled  spirit  among  the  work- 
men, had  excited  a  wish  in  him  to  try  to 
smooth  matters  among  the  malcontents,  and 
in  all  sincerity  of  heart  to  try  to  make  peace. 
The  workmen  believed  this  to  be  an  effort 
which  he  had  undertaken  in  the  interests  of 
the  employers ;  and  he  was  brought  into  dis- 
credit by  it. 

The  agitation  which  had  united  the  unions 
into  the  main  society  had  not  only  kept  its 
strength  but  was  expanding.  By  means  of  per- 
suasion, and  if  that  failed,  through  artifice  and 
cunning,  the  whole  body  of  working  men  had 
been  brought  into  the  union  ;  and  the  leaders 
sought  to  build  upon  the  foundation  they  had 
won. 

Meetings  for  the  advancement  of  the  cause 
were  frequently  held,  generally  upon  the  Sab- 
bath day,  and  were  well  attended  ;  the  members 
arguing  that  it  was  quite  as  good  as  attendance 
at  church. 

These  meetings  took  more  and  more  an  athe- 
istic and  revolutionary  tendency  ;  and  at  length 
the  leaders  threw  off  the  mask  and  stepped 
forth  in  open  atheism,  and  threw  all  Christian 
regulations  aside.     The  church  was  designated 


126  J^ED   CARL. 

as  a  stupid  place ;  the  preachers  as  tools  of 
tyrants  ;  and  religion  a  cunningly  devised  fable 
which  kept  the  masses  of  the  people  in  subjec- 
tion, so  that  the  rich  and  prosperous  might 
make  gain  off  them. 

This  immoderate  and  unprovoked  attack  upon 
all  that  should  have  been  sacred,  met  with 
opposition  among  thinking,  earnest  minds  ;  but 
any  effort  to  protect  their  belief  was  met  with 
sneers  from  the  leaders,  and  cried  down  by 
their  followers  with  groans  of  derision. 

It  was  at  one  of  these  meetings  that  a  social- 
ist speaker  from  the  city  of  New  York  gave 
uncalled-for  expression  to  his  hatred  to  all  reli- 
gion, and  Alfred  Braun,  after  great  restraint 
upon  his  feelings,  felt  that  he  could  be  silent 
no  longer. 

He  called  the  attention  of  the  meeting  to  the 
matter,  and  asked  if  it  were  necessary  to  intro- 
duce insults  to  religion  in  order  to  forward  the 
aims  of  the  society.  Upon  joining  the  union,  no 
one  had  been  questioned  in  regard  to  his  reli- 
gious beliefs,  the  platform  did  not  include  any 
restrictions  relative  to  the  matter ;  many  of  the 
members  belonged  to  Christian  churches  of 
various  denominations,  and  did  not  consider  it 
required  of  them  to  sit  quietly  by  and  listen  to 
invectives  against  religion.  He  made  a  motion 
that  all  speeches  should  in  future  omit  all  allu- 
sions to  it. 


A   PLEASANT  SURPRISE. 


127 


This  proposition  met  with  such  hearty  ap- 
proval, that  the  leaders  instantly  saw  that  it 
would  have  to  be  adopted  if  they  wished  to 
retain  the  hold  they  had  already  gained  upon 
their  followers. 

The  officers  had  called  for  the  motion  to  be 
seconded,  and  were  about  to  pass  it  when  Red 
Carl  sprang  up  and  poured  a  perfect  torrent  of 
abuse  and  slander  upon  Alfred. 

The  composure  with  which  young  Braun 
tried  to  endure  his  taunts  was  at  length  cast 
to  the  winds ;  and  with  eyes  blazing  with  indig- 
nation he  rushed  upon  his  tormentor  ;  and  had 
it  not  been  for  the  friends  of  both  who  sepa- 
rated them,  it  might  have  been  a  serious  affair 
to  one  or  both  of  them. 

As  it  was,  a  scene  of  indescribable  confusion 
ensued  ;  and  it  was  some  time  before  the  offi- 
cers could  restore  order. 

Carl  had  left  the  hall,  and  Alfred  insisted 
with  quiet  determination  that  the  attacks  upon 
religion  should  cease  at  the  meetings  of  the 
union,  and  his  resolution   passed  unanimously. 

Being  warned  by  this  experience,  the  agita- 
tors adopted  other  tactics.  The  wages  of  the 
workmen  in  proportion  to  the  gains  of  the  busi- 
ness were  now  brought  before  the  meeting. 

They  produced  price  lists  showing  the  cost 
of  the  raw  material ;  the  cost  of  the  manufac- 


128  ^^"^    CARL. 

ture  of  the  same,  and  the  market  value  of  these 
wares  ;  after  which  the  probable  receipts  for 
these  products  were  reckoned.  Such  a  reckon- 
ing, even  if  made  in  sincerity,  is  always  doubt- 
ful of  being  anywhere  near  correct. 

There  are  so  many  little  expenses  which  in 
the  course  of  time  count,  so  many  little  deficits 
remain  unconsidered,  so  many  supposed  receipts 
and  gains  which  are  only  imaginary  with  the 
reckoners. 

It  was  the  secret  wish  that  when  the  reckon- 
ing was  footed  up,  the  balance  sheet  should 
show  returns  which  would  make  the  workmen 
dissatisfied. 

The  result,  as  was  to  be  expected,  was  greatly 
in  favor  of  the  firm,  against  which  the  wages  of 
the  workmen  were  in  pitiable  contrast. 

Then  the  question  was  put  to  them  if  it  would 
not  be  better  to  abolish  the  whole  system  of 
wages,  and  let  the  union  —  through  deputies  — 
unite  with  the  employers  in  arranging  matters 
that  would  be  more  to  the  workmen's  interest. 

This  conclusion  appeared  so  rational  and 
loyal  and  just,  that  nearly  all  agreed  to  it ;  but 
a  few  of  the  members  recognized  the  difficulty 
of  this  undertaking,  and  the  underhand  appear- 
ance which  the  move  would  have,  prevented 
them  from  agreeing  with  it. 

Among   these  few  was   Alfred  Braun,  and, 


A   PLEASANT  SURPRISE.  129 

faithful  to  his  convictions  of  right,  he  com- 
bated the  resolution. 

"  What  guarantee  have  we  that  the  reckon- 
ing we  have  just  heard  is  correct  ? "  inquired 
he.  "  I  think  we  should  be  doing  a  very  sense- 
less thing  to  base  our  demands  upon  such  an 
uncertain  footing.  In  order  to  come  to  a  really- 
correct  and  just  calculation,  we  would  have  to 
look  into  the  condition  of  the  business,  and  that 
no  firm  would,  or,  ought  to  grant.  I  am  quite 
certain  that  Amherst  &  Co.,  for  one,  would  not, 
for  the  fraction  of  a  second,  allow  the  union  to 
meddle  with  their  affairs." 

These  remarks  were  not  at  all  cordially  re- 
ceived. It  was  exceedingly  unpleasant  in  a 
cause  which  was  supposed  to  benefit  all,  and 
which  gave  the  appearance  of  being  of  great  ad- 
vantage, that  opposition  should  arise. 

It  was  discussed  in  low  murmurs  among  the 
leaders,  questions  were  asked  and  answered 
among  the  workmen,  and  at  length  it  was  signi- 
fied to  young  Braun  that  since  his  promotion  he 
took  but  little  interest  in  the  rights  of  the  work- 
men. 

"  I  have  their  interests  much  more  at  heart, 
than  have  the  mischief-makers  who,  through 
senseless  and  aggravating  means  cause  dissen- 
sions between  the  workmen  and  their  em- 
ployers," responded  Alfred,  indignantly. 


130  ^^^   CARL, 

This  charge  brought  Carl  —  who  had  returned 
to  his  place  in  the  meeting  —  to  his  feet ;  and, 
with  eyes  sparkling  with  anger,  he  attacked  his 
adversary  with  a  proposition  which  was  as  artful 
as  it  was  unexpected. 

"  The  Herr  foreman  has  assured  the  union  of 
his  undivided  interest  in  the  working-men,"  said 
he,  in  sarcastic  tones  ;  **  and  no  doubt  he  means 
exactly  what  he  says.  He  has  now  the  very 
opportunity  to  give  us  proof  of  his  sincerity  by 
deeds.  He  has  said  that  Herr  Amherst  &  Co. 
would  never  allow  the  union  to  meddle  between 
them  and  their  workmen.  Of  course  they 
would  not  refuse  to  listen  to  their  foreman 
should  he  speak  in  behalf  of  the  workmen.  I 
therefore  move  that  Herr  Alfred  Braun  should 
inform  Amherst  &  Co.  of  the  wishes  of  their 
employees,  that  a  more  considerate  system  of 
wages  be  adopted." 

This  proposition  met  with  prolonged  applause, 
and  Red  Carl  sat  down  with  the  blissful  con- 
sciousness that  he  had  at  last  his  adversary  in  a 
net  from  which  it  would  be  difficult  to  extricate 
himself. 

But  Alfred  preserved  his  composure,  and  re- 
plied that  no  sensible  person,  knowing  his  opin- 
ions upon  the  subject,  would  expect  or  wish  him 
to  lay  such  a  proposition  before  them.  He  con- 
cluded by  warning  his  fellow-workmen  against 


A   PLEASANT  SURPRISE.  131 

the  disturbers  of  their  peace,  who  with  their 
fluent  speeches  would  bring  them  into  trouble 
with  their  employers,  and  then  disappear  from 
the  scene  ;  saying  which,  he  left  the  meeting 
before  Red  Carl  could  get  time  to  reply. 

Alfred's  example  had  the  effect  of  preventing 
any  of  the  foremen  from  being  persuaded  into 
laying  the  resolution  before  their  employers, 
and  the  subject  was  laid  aside  as  unfinished 
business. 

In  the  meantime,  there  was  another  matter 
which  was  taken  up  and  discussed  by  the  union. 
The  firm  of  Drew  &  Son  had  made  some 
changes  in  their  manufactory,  and  the  book- 
keeper—  Herr  Sieber — was  blamed  for  these 
removals.  He  was  known  for  his  strict  disci- 
pline, and  disliked  in  consequence,  and  every 
disagreeable  change  was  attributed  to  him.  One 
of  the  workmen  laid  the  case  before  the  union, 
and  Herr  Sieber  was  voted  a  despot  who  took 
delight  in  showing  his  authority  over  the  work- 
men. 

The  question  was  put  before  the  meeting 
whether  the  workmen  were  willing  to  bear  with 
such  oppression  ;  and  the  conclusion  was  drawn 
that  in  the  interest  of  all,  and  to  uphold  their 
manly  self-respect,  the  matter  required  ener- 
getic action,  and  it  was  resolved  that  a  commit- 
tee  be   sent  to  the  firm   of  Drew  &  Son,   to 


132 


RED   CARL. 


request  the  dismissal  of  the  obnoxious  book- 
keeper. 

At  that  moment  Alfred  returned  to  the  hall. 
He  was  well  acquainted  with  Herr  Sieber,  and 
knew  him  to  be  a  conscientious  and  faithful 
man,  true  to  the  interests  of  his  employers, 
and  at  the  same  time  a  good  friend  to  the 
workmen. 

"  I  am  sure  the  union  will  have  no  hearing 
with  Drew  &  Son,"  said  he,  earnestly,  "  and  if 
you  are  determined  to  make  complaints  of  Herr 
Sieber  it  would  be  better  for  the  workmen  em- 
ployed by  the  firm,  and  who  are  opposed  to  him, 
to  make  the  complaint  in  person." 

But  this  was  not  at  all  what  the  union  desired. 
It  wanted  the  employers  to  feel  the  power  of 
the  union,  and  after  a  tumultuous  time  they 
carried  the  motion  through.  A  committee  was 
appointed  to  visit  Drew  &  Son,  and  the  result 
was  exactly  as  Alfred  had  predicted.  The  em- 
ployers declined  emphatically  to  have  anything 
to  do  with  the  union.  If  the  workmen  objected 
to  Herr  Sieber,  why  not  come  themselves  and 
make  their  objections  known,  without  asking 
the  union  to  meddle  in  the  matter  t 

A  special  meeting  of  the  union  was  called, 
and  the  men  were  instructed  to  say  that  if  the 
offending  bookkeeper  were  retained  they  would 
leave  the  factory. 


A   PLEASANT  SURPRISE. 


133 


No  attention  was  paid  to  this  threat  by  the 
firm,  and  the  matter  ended.  But  this  failure 
did  not  add  to  the  good-humor  of  the  secret 
leaders  of  the  movement,  and  they  put  all  the 
blame  upon  Alfred  Braun,  and  resolved  to  break 
up  his  influence  over  the  workmen.  The  many- 
sided  tongue  of  calumny  was  set  in  motion 
against  him,  all  his  movements  were  watched, 
and  the  worst  construction  put  upon  his  actions. 
Coldness  and  disrespect  met  him  in  business 
and  in  the  meetings,  and  frequently  open  en- 
mity. Any  resolutions  offered  by  him  were 
overruled  or  scarcely  noticed,  even  if  they  did 
not  meet  with  ridicule  or  insult. 

He  came  more  and  more  to  the  knowledge 
that  his  enemies  were  trying  to  break  down  his 
influence  with  the  workmen ;  so  he  resolved  to 
leave  the  union,  and  his  example  was  shortly 
followed  by  the  other  foremen  of  the  Amherst 
manufactory. 

This  was  precisely  what  his  enemies  desired. 
They  considered  that  it  proved  Alfred  always  to 
have  been  unfaithful  to  the  cause  of  the  work- 
men, and  that  he  was  wholly  in  the  interest  of 
the  employers. 

Red  Carl  had  now  plenty  of  interesting  work 
for  his  leisure  hours.  He  hastened  from  saloon 
to  saloon  with  his  news  of  Alfred's  treachery ; 
and  his  false  representations  raised  a  storm  of 


134 


RED   CARL. 


distrust  and  anger  against  Alfred  Braun,  as  a 
traitor  to  his  fellow-workmen. 

His  real  friends  scarcely  dared  open  their 
mouths  in  his  defence,  under  such  a  fire  of 
indignation.  Only  Conrad  Neumann  had  the 
courage  to  complain  openly  in  the  union  of  the 
shameful  treatment  which  had  driven  him  away, 
and  to  prophesy  that  more  of  such  management 
would  make  an  end  of  the  organization  ;  a  piece 
of  advice  which  brought  upon  his  luckless  head 
a  storm  of  sneers  and  reproaches,  and  he  did 
not  advance  in  the  least  the  cause  of  his 
friend. 

At  Neumann's  the  resignation  of  Alfred  from 
the  union  was  considered  the  very  wisest  course 
he  could  have  taken.  "  Our  reformers,"  said 
Herr  Neumann,  "wish  to  deliver  us  from  the 
yoke  of  the  capitalist,  and  it  appears  that  they 
are  preparing  their  own  yoke  for  us." 

Alfred  had,  some  time  before,  left  Herr  Neu- 
mann's boarding-house,  and  had  with  his  aunt 
rented  a  small,  neat  dwelling,  near  enough  for 
the  two  families  to  see  each  other  every  day. 

As  yet  he  had  come  to  no  understanding  with 
Trina.  Her  manner  to  him  was  at  all  times 
friendly,  and  she  treated  him  with  every  re- 
spect ;  but  she  encouraged  no  allusions  to  a 
nearer  relationship.  This  gave  young  Braun 
much  anxiety,  and  he  sometimes  thought   he 


A    PLEASANT  SURPRISE. 


135 


would  try  another  plan  and  insist  upon  an 
explanation  from  her. 

One  evening  he  had  been  detained  at  the 
factory  somewhat  later  than  usual,  and  he  took 
a  shorter  way  home.  In  passing  a  shaded  spot 
on  the  bank  of  the  canal,  which  supplied  the 
factory  with  water  power,  he  heard  a  voice 
which  he  recognized  as  that  of  Trina,  who 
was  striving  to  free  her  hand  from  the  grasp 
of  Red  Carl. 

She  was  returning  from  a  visit  to  Frau  Schle- 
gel  when  met  by  him. 

**  Let  me  go,"  were  the  first  words  Alfred 
heard,  in  a  trembling  voice.  '*  I  am  late  now, 
and  mother  will  be  anxious  about  me.  How 
dare  you  stop  me  .-*  " 

"  I  dare  to  stop  you,  because  I  wish  to  have 
some  conversation  with  you,"  said  he,  in  a 
mocking  tone.  "  I  have  watched  long  to  have 
an  opportunity  to  speak  to  you  alone,  and  now 
I  shall  have  my  say.  Do  you  still  care  for  that 
sneak,  that  traitor,  Alfred  Braun  .?  I  ask  you  to 
discard  him,  and  listen  to  me." 

"I  command  you  to  let  me  go,"  said  Trina, 
"what  is  it  to  you  what  my  opinion  is  of  Al- 
fred }  " 

**  It  is  this,"  said  Red  Carl,  resolutely.  "  You 
know  well  that  you  were  favorable  to  me  until 
Braun  was  promoted  to  be  foreman,  and  now 


13^ 


RED   CARL. 


you  scarcely  notice  me.  Now,  matters  must  be 
made  clear  before  we  part ;  you  must  promise 
now,  and  here,  to  give  him  up." 

"  That  I  will  never  do,"  said  the  girl,  drawing 
herself  up  to  her  full  height  ;  "go  your  way  and 
I  shall  go  mine.  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  you, 
and  you  have  no  right  to  dictate  to  me." 

She  had  loosed  her  hand  from  his  grasp,  and 
was  hastening  away  when  he  stepped  into  the 
path  before  her,  his  eyes  blazing  with  fury. 

"You  shall  not  let  him  triumph  over  me,"  he 
cried,  "promise  to  give  him  up  or  I  will  throw 
you  and  myself  into  the  canal." 

Trina  saw  that  he  was  in  earnest,  and  a  cry 
of  terror  arose  to  her  lips,  when  a  blow  from 
Alfred  felled  him  to  the  earth.  But  only  for  a 
moment.  Carl  recognized  his  antagonist,  and 
like  a  tiger  sprang  upon  him. 

"So!"  he  cried,  livid  with  rage,  "you  have 
crossed  my  path  again  ;  now  shall  you  be  paid 
for  your  treachery." 

A  knife  glittered  in  the  hand  of  the  enraged 
man,  but  Alfred  was  upon  the  alert,  and  with 
a  quick  stroke  knocked  the  knife  into  the 
canal. 

The  two  men  now  engaged  in  a  hand-to-hand 
scuffle,  while  the  frightened  Trina  had  flown  to 
her  father's  house  for  help. 

Alfred  was  the  strono^er  of  the  two  and  it  was 


I  will  throw  you  and  myself  into  the  canal.'  "—Page  136. 


A   PLEASANT  SURPRISE. 


137 


but  a  few  seconds'  work  to  throw  Red  Carl  upon 
the  ground. 

**  Go,  now,"  said  he,  as  Carl  rose  to  his  feet, 
"  and  never  molest  Fraulein  Trina  again,  or  you 
will  know  what  to  expect." 

Carl  went  sullenly  away,  muttering  threats  of 
vengeance  to  which  Alfred  paid  no  attention, 
but  hastened  to  Herr  Neumann's  and  before 
reaching  there,  met  Conrad  and  his  father  who 
were  coming  to  his  relief,  and  who  were  rejoiced 
that  Red  Carl  had  at  length  found  his  master. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

PROPOSING   A    STRIKE. 

The  meeting  between  Red  Carl  and  Trina 
had  convinced  Alfred,  who  had  witnessed  it, 
that  Trina  entertained  more  abhorrence  than 
affection  toward  Red  Carl,  whose  boundless 
presumption  had  encouraged  him  to  believe  that 
she  was  not  indifferent  to  him. 

Yet  his  jealousy  prompted  a  new  cause  for 
anxiety  in  the  remembrance  that  Trina  could 
have  given  a  reason  to  Red  Carl  for  not  return- 
ing his  affection,  by  explaining  to  him  that  it 
was  already  given  to  Alfred. 

Frau  Schlegel,  to  whom  he  went  with  this 
new  trouble,  soon  set  his  mind  at  rest  upon  that 
subject. 

"  I  am  surprised  at  you,  Alfred,"  said  she,  in 
her  cheerful,  resolute  manner,  "  do  you  suppose 
she  would  tell  any  man,  much  less  one  so  brutal 
as  Red  Carl,  that  she  loved  you,  or  any  one.-*  " 

Alfred  raised  his  head  and  his  heart  grew 
suddenly  lighter. 

'-  Do  you  imagine  for  one  instant  that  she 
would  make  a  confidant  of  Red  Carl  even  to  re- 
138 


PROPOSING  A   STRIKE. 


139 


venge  herself  upon  him  ?  What  would  you  have 
her  do  next  ?  "  continued  she  laughingly.  "  Per- 
haps you  expect  her  to  throw  herself  in  your 
arms,  and  tell  you  how  much  she  loves  you.  If 
you  expect  this  you  will  wait  a  long  time,  and  I 
should  think  less  of  her  if  she  acted  one  particle 
differently  from  what  she  does." 

Alfred  agreed  with  her,  but  expressed  his 
fears  that  an  explanation  with  Trina  might  re- 
sult in  grief  to  him. 

Frau  Schlegel  smiled.  In  this  case  her  vision 
was  much  clearer  than  that  of  her  nephew. 
She  had  gazed  into  the  pure  mirror  of  the  young 
girl's  heart,  and  in  it  had  seen  the  image  of 
Alfred.  She  often  sought  the  society  of  Trina, 
and  was  charmed  more  and  more  with  every 
meeting  ;  and  this  last  experience  had  raised 
the  girl's  character  even  higher  in  her  estima- 
tion. 

The  religious  feelings  of  Trina  were  not 
lightly  expressed  ;  but  Frau  Schlegel  saw  with 
reverent  joy,  that  the  spirit  of  God  ruled  the 
young  girl's  heart,  and  her  hope  was,  that  she 
might  be  Alfred's  wife,  knowing  that  through 
her  influence  he  would  be  won  to  a  truly  Chris- 
tian life. 

"  You  are  the  most  unpractical  lover  that  it 
has  ever  been  my  lot  to  meet,"  laughed  his 
aunt.     "  Do  you  not  see  that  you  have  just  now 


140 


RED   CARL. 


the  very  best  opportunity  that  you  can  have, 
for  bringing  forward  your  suit  ?  Trina  will,  I 
think,  expect  you  to  say  something  after  what 
has  passed,  yet  I  am  quite  confident,  will  not 
put  herself  in  your  way.  But  as  aunt  to  you,  I 
see  that  I  must  help  you  ;  if  you  wish,  I  will 
see  the  Neumanns  this  afternoon  and  mention 
the  matter,  and  then  this  evening  you  can  pres- 
ent your  case  in  due  form." 

Alfred  was  greatly  encouraged  by  this  prop- 
osition of  Frau  Schlegel.  Like  many  other 
worthy  young  men,  he  feared  to  ask  his  life's 
destiny  at  the  hand  of  the  woman  of  his  choice. 

True  to  her  promise,  Frau  Schlegel  called  at 
Neumann's  and  circumstances  favored  the  object 
of  her  visit.  Trina  had  been  somewhat  nervous 
from  her  fright  of  the  evening  before  ;  yet  was  of 
such  sound  and  healthy  organization  that  she  had 
quickly  recovered  her  usual  calm,  sweet  manner. 

Frau  Schlegel  told  her  errand,  and  was  met 
with  like  frankness.  Any  affection  which  Trina 
might  have  entertained  for  Red  Carl  was  ban- 
ished by  his  shameful  conduct ;  and  Frau  Neu- 
mann assured  Frau  Schlegel  that  she  and  Herr 
Neumann  would  give  their  daughter  with  per- 
fect confidence  into  Alfred's  care. 

In  the  evening,  Alfred  found  them  expecting 
him,  and  the  time  was  happily  passed  in  ar- 
rangements for  their  marriage  at  an  early  day. 


PROPOSING  A  STRIKE. 


141 


The  only  drawback  to  the  general  congratula- 
tions was  Johannes,  who  could  not  conceal  his 
displeasure  ;  and  although  he  gave  no  expression 
to  his  feelings,  yet  his  abrupt  departure  from 
the  room  and  the  house,  convinced  them  that 
he  wished  to  take  no  part  in  the  general  rejoic- 
ing. 

On  the  following  morning,  he  returned  early 
to  the  house,  and  informed  his  family  that  he 
had  found  another  boarding-place  and  would 
henceforth  remain  there.  The  Neumanns, 
though  deeply  wounded,  made  no  effort  to 
change  his  mind ;  but  knew  through  whose 
influence  this  step  had  been  taken. 

The  family  agreed  with  Alfred  that  as  he 
was  well  established  in  business,  a  longer  en- 
gagement was  useless  ;  so  in  a  few  weeks  they 
were  married. 

Frau  Neumann  had  quietly  prepared  a  hand- 
some outfit  of  housekeeping  articles  for  her 
daughter,  and  they  began  housekeeping  in  a 
very  comfortable  manner. 

Frau  Schlegel  was  not  mistaken  in  the  influ- 
ence which  she  prophesied  that  Trina  would 
have  over  her  husband.  Always  cheerful  and 
pleasant,  she  was  ever  earnest  in  her  efforts  to 
make  circumstances  tend  to  advancement  in 
spiritual  life. 

She  held  fast  to  the  advice  of  Frau  Schlegel 


142 


RED   CARL. 


that  they  should  have  a  family  altar ;  and  on 
Sundays  they  were  faithful  in  their  attendance 
upon  service  in  God's  house. 

Alfred  was  attracted  and  his  interest  engaged 
in  the  Gospel  as  proclaimed  by  an  earnest  evan- 
gelical minister.  The  doubts  which  he  had 
allowed  to  enter  his  mind  with  the  reading  of 
the  free-thinking  literature  of  the  day,  and 
which  had  been  fostered  by  the  society  in  which 
he  moved  before  his  marriage,  were  all  driven 
away  by  this  faithful  messenger  of  Christ. 

Alfred  and  his  wife  sought  also  to  interest 
their  young  companions  ;  and  thus  an  ever- 
increasing  circle  was  formed,  the  Christian 
influence  of  which  was  beyond   price. 

In  this  manner  of  living  they  almost  lost 
sight  of  the  enmity  which  the  revolutionary 
part  of  the  workmen  entertained  for  Alfred. 
The  malicious  glances  cast  toward  him  were 
not  noticed,  and  the  abusive  names  not  heeded. 
He  would  scarcely  have  been  aware  of  the  feel- 
ing against  him  had  it  not  been  for  his  brother- 
in-law  Johannes,  who  had  refused  to  come  to 
his  sister's  wedding,  and  who  was  eager  to  tell 
him  of  the  feeling  prevailing  against  him. 

In  the  meantime,  Alfred  attended  faithfully 
to  his  duties,  to  the  full  satisfaction  of  his 
employers ;  and  so  far  the  enmity  had  done  him 
no  harm. 


PROPOSING  A   STRIKE. 


143 


During  the  summer  months,  the  secret  agita- 
tion had  somewhat  subsided ;  but  with  the 
coming  of  autumn  it  revived  with  vigor,  and 
took  a  form  and  circumference  which  were  sig- 
nificant ;  and  set  the  employers  to  thinking 
seriously  on  the  state  of  affairs.  Larger  and 
larger  grew  the  gulf  between  them  and  their 
employees,  and  it  seemed  that  nothing  could 
interpose  to  lessen  it. 

In  several  manufactories  where  the  employ- 
ers had  the  management  of  the  funds  of  the 
former  aid  societies,  they  had  at  the  request  of 
the  workmen  simply  kept  back  from  their 
wages  their  monthly  contributions.  But  when 
the  union  took  charge  of  the  money,  the  em- 
ployers said  nothing  in  regard  to  holding  back 
the  contributions,  although  many  of  the  work- 
men would  for  their  own  satisfaction  have  pre- 
ferred it.  But  the  employers  were  not  willing 
thus  to  act  as  agents  for  a  strange  company. 

Fewer  hours  of  labor  was  one  of  the  subjects 
which  was  eagerly  discussed  in  the  meetings, 
and  the  leaders  made  proposals  in  accordance 
with  it. 

The  Socialists  also,  through  the  press,  gave 
their  proceedings  to  the  public ;  whereby  it 
could  not  fail  to  reach  the  different  firms,  who 
were  at  length  aroused  to  consider  opposing 
measures ;   and  through  a  confidential  circular 


144 


RED   CARL. 


the  members  of  the  manufacturing  firms  were 
asked  to  meet  to  discuss  the  labor  question  and 
the  agitation  which  had  grown  out  of  it. 

The  meeting,  so  far  as  numbers  was  con- 
cerned, was  a  success,  as  all  the  manufacturing 
firms  of  any  note  were  represented. 

The  senior  member  of  one  of  the  oldest  firms 
was  unanimously  chosen  president ;  who  in  a 
few  words  gave  their  reason  for  assembling, 
and  then  Mr,  Amherst,  of  the  firm  of  Amherst 
&  Co.,  was  called  to  the  floor. 

He  was  introduced  by  the  president,  with  the 
remark  that  Mr.  Amherst  had  experienced  in 
his  own  factory  a  specimen  of  the  prevailing 
state  of  affairs,  and  could  enlighten  them  as  to 
the  best  manner  of  proceeding. 

Mr.  Amherst  responded  by  saying  that  he 
would  give  a  glance  into  the  rise  and  develop- 
ment of  the  industries  in  that  region. 

"Where  fifty  years  ago,"  said  he,  ** there 
were  but  few  farms,  and  the  inhabitants  earned 
with  hardship  their  daily  bread,  now  there  are 
thousands  of  people  who  have  not  only  the  ne- 
cessaries of  life,  but  are  proportionally  in  good 
position.  They  have  built  this  city,  which,  ow- 
ing to  the  diligence  and  energy  of  the  people, 
has  in  the  commonwealth  of  the  state  a  promi- 
nent place.  It  is  not  necessary  to  state  that  the 
prosperity  of  our  commonwealth    hangs   upon 


PROPOSING  A   STRIKE. 


145 


the  further  development  of  our  industries. 
There  is  one  element,  however,  that  bids  fair  to 
hinder  this  development.  I  mean  the  labor 
question.  It  is  a  singular  thing  that  we  should 
have  a  labor  question.  The  world  will  bear 
witness  that  we  employers  have  been  as  liberal 
as  we  could  afford  with  our  employees,  and 
gave  them  sufficient  for  a  good  living,  and  also 
allowed  something  over  to  help  them  on  their 
way  to  competence.  Many  who  in  the  old 
country  but  a  few  years  ago,  barely  subsisted 
upon  the  meagre  wages  they  received,  now  find 
themselves  in  a  prosperous  condition  of  which 
they  never  dreamed.  But  since  these  foreign 
mischief-makers  have  sneaked  in  among  them, 
and  with  their  misleading  arguments  have  un- 
settled them,  nothing  seems  to  satisfy  them. 

"  We  have,  in  accordance  with  the  ground- 
work of  our  constitution,  —  which  grants  the 
right  of  personal  freedom  to  all  —  not  interfered 
with  the  founding  of  unions  among  our  work- 
men ;  but  now  they  have  placed  their  interests 
in  the  hands  of  foreign  interlopers,  who  are  the 
tools  of  Revolutionary  agitators,  and  we  see  the 
fruits  of  it,  which  is  but  the  foretaste  of  what  is 
to  come. 

"This  Socialist  union  has  made  itself  an 
authority  which,  if  we  wish  to  be  masters  of  our 
business,  we  cannot  acknowledge.     It  is  doubt- 


146  ^ED   CARL. 

ful  if  there  is  a  firm  here  represented,  which 
has  not  already  felt  their  insolence,  and  it  will 
soon  come  to  pass  that  they  will  expect  us  to 
comply  with  their  dictates  implicitly,  under  pen- 
alty of  heavy  damage  to  our  interests.  It  is  an 
actual  necessity  that  we  contrive  some  plan  to 
insure  our  mutual  security,  and  above  all,  as 
work-givers,  hold  fast  together,  and  set  against 
the  union  of  workmen,  a  union  of  employers." 

This  speech,  particularly  the  last  proposition, 
met  with  unanimous  assent ;  all  were  ready  to 
combine,  and  through  the  choosing  of  officers, 
the  organization  was  established,  and  a  consti- 
tution adopted. 

The  next  question  was  the  consideration  of 
what  line  of  action  to  adopt.  Some  of  the 
younger  and  more  impulsive  of  the  employers 
were  of  the  opinion  that  the  workmen  should  be 
compelled  to  withdraw  from  the  union,  or  be 
dismissed  from  service.  But  Mr.  Amherst,  who 
was  a  leading  spirit  in  the  assembly,  disap- 
proved of  this  method.  He  said  that  such  a 
course  would  have  the  appearance  of  arbitrary 
oppression,  and  would  bring  about  a  crisis,  for 
which  they  were  not  prepared.  "  Not  all  the 
workmen,"  said  he,  "  have  joined  with  the  leaders 
of  the  union  in  these  proceedings  ;  most  of  them 
simply  followed.  Therefore,  it  would  be  better 
to  adopt  a  course  that  will  show  them  clearly 


Proposing  a  strike.  i^j 

that  we  wish  to  deal  fairly  and  justly  with  them. 
Every  workman  is  needed  in  the  union,  whether 
he  wishes  to  be  there  or  not,  and  if  we  can  in- 
fluence even  one  of  the  more  intelligent  ones  to 
leave  it,  its  power  is  broken,  and  we  have  noth- 
ing more  to  fear.  This  we  can  easily  do  by  as- 
suring them  that  we  will  protect  them  from  the 
enmity  of  the  union.  The  foremen  of  our  fac- 
tory have  already  left  it,  and  you  can  persuade 
yours  to  do  the  same.  We  will  then  establish 
an  anti-union  beneficial  society,  and  when  the 
other  workmen  see  that  they  can  live  without 
the  union,  they  will  abandon  it  also." 

This  plan  was  met  with  universal  favor,  and 
was  adopted,  and  the  meeting  adjourned. 

Although  they  had  tried  to  keep  their  meeting 
a  secret,  it  was  not  possible  that  it  should  re- 
main unknown  ;  the  public  became  aware  of  it. 
and  the  next  number  of  the  Socialist  paper  con- 
tained articles  headed :  **  Conspiracy  of  the 
Capitalists ;  Monopoly  seeks  the  overthrow  of 
the  Union,"  and  other  sensational  expressions 
of  their  opinion  of  the  affair. 

The  employers  denounced  in  the  daily  papers, 
each  report  as  a  tissue  of  falsehoods ;  but  this 
did  not  tend  in  the  least  to  diminish  the  agita- 
tion, and  the  leaders  of  the  union  did  everything 
in  their  power  to  increase  it.  Extra  meetings 
of  the  union  were  held  ;  flaming  speeches  upon 


148  ^ED   CARL. 

the  necessity  of  maintaining  freedom  against 
the  tyranny  of  the  Capitalists  were  given,  and 
menacing  denunciations  of  the  new  beneficial 
societies  which  the  employers  were  about  to 
establish,  were  rife. 

As  weeks  passed  away,  and  nothing  more 
was  heard  of  the  measures  which  it  was  said  the 
employers  were  about  to  adopt,  many  of  the 
workmen  began  to  be  ashamed  of  their  vehe- 
mence, but  were  comforted  by  the  Socialist 
leaders  with  the  assurance  that  their  decided 
protests  had  silenced  the  employers,  and  they 
had  abandoned  their  plans. 

It  worked  like  a  cold  plunge  bath  upon  these 
boasters  when,  again  and  again,  a  foreman  would 
withdraw  from  the  union,  and  his  exit  would  be 
followed  by  some  of  the  older  and  more  intelli- 
gent of  the  members. 

In  some  of  the  manufactories,  new  force  was 
added,  and  it  was  impossible  to  get  them  imme- 
diately into  the  union,  neither  could  they  get 
opportunity  to  make  impression  upon  them 
through  their  fellow-workmen. 

Suddenly  it  was  rumored  that  a  new  aid  soci- 
ety, with  an  apparently  innocent  name,  had  been 
established,  of  which  Alfred  Braun  was  one  of 
the  main  managers,  and  that  most  of  the  fore- 
men and  all  the  new  employees  were  members. 

The  executive  committee  of  the  union  held 


PROPOSING  A  STRIKE. 


149 


extra  sessions,  and  Red  Carl  ran  with  fiery  zeal 
from  one  local  to  another.  "  Traitors,"  "  a 
secret  conspiracy,"  were  his  watchwords,  and, 
with  the  hottest  indignation,  he  denounced 
Alfred  Braun  as  head  conspirator,  and  the  tool 
of  the  capitalists. 

The  spirit  of  this  agitation  showed  itself  in 
saloons,  in  groups  upon  the  streets ;  and  in  all 
public  places  was  the  affair  discussed.  The 
Socialists  appeared  at  a  loss  to  know  exactly 
what  course  to  follow,  and  looked  to  the  leaders 
for  counsel. 

At  this  crisis  the  Socialist  Propaganda  in 
New  York  again  had  a  secret  deliberation,  the 
news  from  Bridethorp  having  made  a  great  stir 
among  them.  The  colleagues,  Bar  and  Lorimer, 
had  been  sent  to  call  their  followers  together, 
and  the  reports  they  had  given  upon  their  re- 
turn had  called  forth  earnest  thought. 

"  It  is  not  my  desire  that  we  shall  thus  early 
come  to  a  battle,"  said  the  president.  "  The 
people  are  not  yet  ready  for  that ;  are  not  as  yet 
well  grounded  with  our  intentions.  Many  of 
them  are  doubtful  and  timid,  not  to  mention  dif- 
ferent opponents  whom  Carl  Holt  has  stirred 
up,  who,  it  appears,  has  his  own  interests  to 
serve.  The  outlook  is  certainly  not  promising ; 
and  if  we  suffer  a  defeat  we  lose  our  support  in 
Bridethorp." 


ISO 


RED   CARL. 


"  I  think,"  remarked  Bar,  "  that  there  is  really 
little  choice  for  us.  The  employers  have  at- 
tacked us  at  the  weakest  point,  and  we  must 
overcome  them  or  go  under.  The  question  is, 
shall  we  go  under  without  a  struggle  ?  If  we 
allow  this  newly-baked  aid  society,  which  the 
employers  have  established,  to  develop  further, 
soon  all  the  sycophants,  cowards,  and  undecided 
ones  will  go  over  to  them,  and  the  power  of  our 
union  is  broken.  There  appears  to  be  but  one 
way,  and  that  is  to  try  to  win  over  to  the  union 
all  the  new  employees  in  the  different  manufac- 
tories, and  then  call  a  strike." 

**  But  will  the  people  agree  to  a  strike  } " 
questioned  Lorimer,  "  from  what  I  have  seen,  I 
doubt  it." 

"We  must  work  for  that  aim  in  Bridethorp," 
said  the  president  ;  "  and  throw  all  our  energies 
into  that  resolve.  In  the  meantime,  it  would 
be  better  to  abstain  from  all  open  demonstra- 
tions. We  must  call  meetings  of  their  branch 
unions,  and  make  it  obligatory  upon  us  to  visit 
them,  and  present  the  matter  in  proper  form  to 
them." 

These  resolutions  were  adopted  unanimously, 
and  it  was  decided  that  two  of  the  most  capable 
of  the  agitators  should  visit  Bridethorp. 

The  members  of  the  local  unions  wondered 
over  the  official  calling  of  extra  meetings,  and 


PROPOSING  A   STRIKE. 


151 


were  curious  to  know  the  meaning  of  it.  They 
were  soon  given  to  understand  that  the  meeting 
was  merely  to  receive  some  visiting  colleagues, 
who  had  come  out  of  New  York  to  see  how 
the  different  unions  were  succeeding ;  and  the 
members  were  soon  in  unison  with  the  elo- 
quent strangers  who  quickly  understood  the 
situation. 

With  consummate  tact,  the  visitors  avoided 
all  mention  of  any  aggressive  measures.  They 
merely  spoke  of  the  rights  of  the  workmen,  and 
counselled  the  necessity  of  banding  together  to 
resist  the  attacks  of  the  employers. 

"The  need  for  this,"  said  one  of  the  speakers, 
"  is  evident,  when  here  in  Bridethorp  the  anxi- 
ety of  the  employers  to  break  up  the  union 
shows  their  fear  and  their  weakness.  The 
union  has  now  its  first  trial  to  withstand.  The 
employers  know  well  the  truth  of  the  old  say- 
ing, *  United,  we  stand  ;  divided,  we  fall.'  They 
would  like  to  divide  the  union  against  itself, 
knowing  that  its  power  would  be  gone.  But  the 
workmen  are  too  wise  to  put  their  necks  under 
the  yoke  again,  and  the  audience  present  haa 
too  much  insight  and  intelligence  to  be  indif 
ferent  to  their  own  interests  and  those  of  theii 
fellow-workmen." 

This  speech  was,  by  the  greater  part  of  the 
audience  received  with  applause ;  but  there  were 


IC2  ^ED   CARL. 

a  few  whom  the  misrepresentations  and  flattery 
did  not  quite  satisfy. 

"  What  can  we,  or  ought  we  to  do  ?  "  ques- 
tioned they.  "  If  it  is  so  necessary  to  keep  the 
union  together,  and  all  right  means  to  bring  the 
new  workmen  in  should  fail,  what  then  should 
be  done  } " 

"  I  have  a  plan  to  propose,"  cried  one  of  the 
younger  workmen,  springing  up.  "  Suppose  we 
get  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  new  workmen,  and 
call  upon  them  separately,  requesting  them  to 
join  the  union  or  leave  the  city  and  seek  work 
elsewhere." 

This  plan  raised  much  discussion,  and  was 
followed  by  a  vote,  proposed  by  the  visiting 
members,  as  to  their  opinion  ;  and  being  favor- 
able, a  committee  was  formed  of  two  members 
from  each  local  union  who  were  to  wait  upon 
them,  and  present  the  affair. 

The  committee  went  about  the  task  with  great 
zeal,  and  in  a  few  days  all  the  anti-union  people 
had  received  the  challenge  of  the  union. 

This  came  to  the  knowledge  of  their  employ- 
ers, and  after  a  long  deliberation  with  each 
other,  they  concluded  not  to  interfere,  but  to 
let  the  workmen  give  their  own  reason  for  their 
refusal  to  join  them.  Some  of  the  workmen 
tried  to  evade  the  question,  but  were  so 
earnestly  pressed  by  the  committee,  that  they 


PROPOSING  A  STRIKE. 


153 


made  the  avowal,  that  under  the  express  stipu- 
lations imposed  by  their  work,  they  could  not 
join  the  union. 

A  strong  wave  of  agitation  was  the  result  of 
this  discovery.  The  leaders  while  appearing 
outwardly  deeply  indignant  at  this,  were  at 
heart  rejoiced.  They  expressed  it  as  their 
candid  opinion  that  it  was  a  clear  case  of  con- 
spiracy among  the  employers  to  break  up  the 
union.  They  asserted  that  again  and  again  the 
employers  would  request  their  employees  to 
leave  the  union  under  penalty  of  dismissal  from 
their  service. 

Nothing  was  neglected  that  would  give  the 
affair  the  widest  circulation,  and  the  work  was 
well  done.  The  restless,  revolutionary  spirits, 
and  the  timid  and  ignorant  ones  fully  believed 
that  a  conspiracy  was  on  foot,  which  was 
against  their  best  interests ;  and  that  manly 
honor  and  courage  demanded  that  they  should 
stand  fast  and  resist  the  oppressor. 

This  was  exactly  what  the  leaders  desired ; 
and  the  next  evening  a  general  gathering  of  the 
local  unions  was  called  to  discuss  the  affair,  and 
to  adopt  some  line  of  action.  Delegations  were 
sent  from  each  union,  and  an  imposing  number 
were  present. 

The  mischief-making  speeches  of  the  leaders 
did  not  tend  to  lessen  the  fury  of  the  rougher 


154 


RED   CARL. 


element.  The  easy,  gay  lives  of  the  money- 
making  capitalist  was  compared  with  the  hard- 
ships of  the  dependent  workmen,  who  felt  that 
the  time  for  talking  was  past,  and  now  they 
must  act. 

"  The  employers,"  cried  one  of  the  speakers, 
"are  armed  for  battle,  and  it  remains  for  the 
workmen  to  resist,  or,  like  cowards  be  over- 
thrown. Who  among  you  will  be  such  a 
coward }  If  there  be  one  treacherous  enough, 
he  has  lost  all  worth  of  manhood.  The  blood- 
sucking capitalist  has  his  weapons,  but  so  also 
has  the  oppressed  workman.  If  the  employers 
believe  that  labor  cannot  exist  without  capital, 
so  cannot  capital  exist  without  labor.  The 
whole  world  knows  the  justice  of  our  demands, 
but  we  will  act  fairly,  and  give  the  employers 
one  more  opportunity  to  come  to  terms.  We 
will  send  a  committee  to  the  different  firms 
with  the  request  that  all  anti-union  workmen 
be  dismissed  from  their  service,  and  after  hearing 
their  answer,  a  report  will  be  made  and  we  will 
consult  upon  what  further  arrangements  to 
make." 

This  proposition  was  received  with  well- 
pleased  murmurs  of  assent,  and  there  was  but 
little  opposition. 

"What  shall  we  do  if  the  employers  refuse?" 
asked  a  voice. 


PROPOSING  A   STRIKE. 


155 


"  Strike ! " 

It  was  but  a  word ;  but  it  sent  a  thrill  through 
the  hearts  of  all,  for  to  most  it  meant  the  loss 
of  subsistence. 

"  To  every  good  cause  intended  for  the  benefit 
of  the  masses,  some  offerings  must  be  brought," 
continued  the  speaker ;  "  therefore,  sacrifices 
must  be  made  to  give  the  working  man  the 
place  in  the  world  to  which  he  is  entitled.  Who 
is  not  willing  to  make  this  sacrifice  ?  If  there 
be  one,  he  is  not  worthy,  and  should  remain  a 
slave." 

With  this  remark  all  opposition  ceased,  and  a 
committee  for  the  expedition  was  appointed. 

These  worthies  found  the  work  not  at  all 
easy  or  pleasant.  Many  of  the  employers  re- 
fused to  see  the  committee ;  others  said  that 
only  through  their  own  workmen  should  their 
wishes  be  received  ;  while  others  promised  to 
consider  the  matter,  and  let  them  know  their 
decision.  The  next  morning  the  committee  re- 
ceived a  collective  answer  from  the  firms.  In 
it  they  specified  that  they  would  allow  no 
strange  organization  to  meddle  between  them 
and  their  workmen.  Further,  that  it  was  the 
right  of  every  workman  to  enter,  or  not  to 
enter  any  organization.  They  had  also  resolved 
to  protect  their  employees  in  their  right  of  self- 
determination,  and  they  considered  the  demands 


156 


RED   CARL. 


of  the  so-called  union  as  unjust,  and  they  of 
necessity  refused. 

When  the  committee  read  this  report  the 
next  evening  to  the  assembled  union,  it  made  a 
profound  impression.  They  had  placed  them- 
selves in  a  difficult  position,  from  which  it  re- 
quired diplomacy  to  extricate  themselves  with- 
out detriment  to  their  dignity. 

The  controversy  was  settled  by  Red  Carl, 
who  with  fiery  energy  advocated  a  strike,  and 
many  agreed  with  him  as  to  its  being  a  neces- 
sity, while  they  thought  of  the  privations  and 
anxieties  which  would  follow  the  step. 

The  leaders  of  the  movement  hastened  to 
improve  upon  the  suggestion  of  Red  Carl.  In 
a  burning  speech  he  declared  that  the  battle 
had  been  forced  upon  them.  He  depended 
upon  the  sense  of  right  and  justice  which  was 
inherent  in  the  heart  of  every  good  man.  On 
their  faith  and  consistency  depended  their  wel- 
fare and  the  welfare  of  their  children.  He  as- 
sured them  that  they  would  not  enter  the  battle 
unprepared  and  empty  handed.  The  union, 
thanks  to  its  frugality,  had  quite  a  considerable 
sum  which  should  be  used  for  the  support  of 
their  families,  so  they  could  hold  out  for  a  long 
time.  He  assured  them  that  they  were  not  in 
the  power  of  the  employers,  any  more  than  the 
employers  were  in  theirs.     Every  day  that  the 


PROPOSING  A  STRIKE. 


157 


factories  stood  idle  brought  losses  to  them. 
They  had  contracts  to  fulfil  ;  if  they  could  not 
meet  them,  of  course  there  would  be  losses.  If 
the  workmen  held  fast  and  true  together,  and 
showed  true  courage  and  perseverance,  victory 
would  be  theirs. 

He  suggested  that  the  same  committee  should 
give  notice  to  the  firms,  that  if  by  Saturday 
evening,  the  wishes  of  the  workmen  were  not 
granted,  they  would  quit  work. 

It  was  also  suggested  that  on  Sunday  after- 
noon the  members  should  meet,  to  consider 
future  measures  in  case  of  the  strike  ;  among 
these  being  a  large  meeting  on  Monday  after- 
noon. 

All  these  resolutions  met  the  approval  of  a 
majority  of  the  workmen,  and  the  meeting  ad- 
journed. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

THE    STRIKE    BEGUN. 

On  Sunday  the  news  ran  through  the  union, 
that  the  exployers  had  emphatically  refused  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  the  matter. 

In  regard  to  the  notice  given  by  them  of  re- 
fusing to  work  if  their  demands  were  not  com- 
plied with,  they  would  only  repeat  that  they 
would  not  be  dictated  to  by  the  union.  On 
Monday  they  would  expect  to  see  their  em- 
ployees in  their  places  as  usual ;  if  they  were 
not  there  they  must  take  the  blame  of  any  fu- 
ture anxiety  upon  their  own  heads. 

**  We  will  strike  !  "  was  passed  from  mouth  to 
mouth,  "  he  who  goes  to  work  on  Monday  is  a 
traitor  to  his  comrades." 

Before  evening,  the  city  was  teeming  with  re- 
ports of  the  coming  strike  ;  and  as  rumors 
never  lose  anything  in  their  travels,  there  was 
great  excitement  over  the  violence  which  would 
accompany  it. 

The  appearance  of  the  factories  and  their 
surroundings  the  next  morning,  was  about  as 
usual.  Columns  of  smoke  rolled  from  the  tall 
158 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


159 


chimneys  and  mingled  lazily  with  the  clear 
morning  air.  Steam  issued  from  the  engine 
rooms,  and  at  the  accustomed  hour  the  bells 
were  rung,  shortly  followed  by  the  shrill 
whistles,  which  summoned  thousands  of  men  to 
their  work.  But  this  time  they  whistled  in 
vain.  Instead  of  crowds  of  people  passing 
through  the  streets  to  the  factories  to  be  at 
their  places  at  the  appointed  time,  groups  of  ex- 
cited workmen  were  collected  about,  throwing 
derisive  glances  at  the  factories,  and  greeting 
the  foremen  with  jeering  remarks.  The  few 
new  hands  who  were  on  their  way  to  the  facto- 
ries were  kept  back  by  force. 

Here  and  there  an  older  workman  would 
appear  with  his  tin  kettle  in  his  hand,  but  at 
the  sight  of  the  determined  men  watching  the 
entrance,  would  quietly  disappear  from  the  scene. 
They  deplored  this  strike,  and  wished  to  go  as 
usual  to  their  accustomed  duty  but  numbers 
were  against  them,  and  for  good  or  for  evil  they 
were  compelled  to  join  them. 

This  watching  of  the  avenues  to  the  factories 
continued  all  day  ;  and  when  a  man  left  his 
post  another  took  his  place,  and  it  was  thus 
seen  to  be  an  organized  plan. 

Some  of  the  foremen  tried  to  convince  these 
men  of  the  evil  and  folly  of  this  move ;  but  were 
told  that  the  union  would  not  allow  them  to  re- 


l6o  ^ED   CARL. 

sume  work  until  their  demands  were  complied 
with,  and  they  intended  to  stand  by  the  union. 
Upon  the  request  that  they  would  at  least  go 
to  their  homes  if  unwilling  to  work,  and  leave 
the  way  clear  for  others,  they  replied  that  the 
street  was  public  property,  and  they  should  re- 
main there  as  long  as  they  wished.  From  time 
to  time  groups  of  strikers  would  appear,  and 
hold  consultation  with  the  watchers. 

At  the  appointed  hour  in  the  afternoon,  the 
extra  session  of  the  general  gathering  convened, 
and  further  measures  were  taken  in  regard  to 
the  strike. 

During  the  forenoon,  many  of  the  strikers 
had  freely  indulged  in  drink;  the  meeting  was 
in  consequence  stormy.  Loud  applause  greeted 
the  president  of  the  union  as  he  arose  to  open 
the  meeting. 

"The  die  ft  cast,"  said  he  in  a  pathetic 
tone,  "  and  war  is  declared.  With  unparalleled 
patience,  with  unexampled  moderation  have  the 
workmen  borne  the  arrogance  of  the  employers, 
who  with  no  regard  for  the  well-being  of  the 
working  man  have  interposed  a  barrier  to  his 
prosperity,  and  ruled  absolutely  over  the  masses. 

"  As  free-born  men  we  have  resolved  to  be 
slaves  no  longer.  We  will  no  longer  submit 
with  patience  nor  consent  to  be  robbed  without 
offering  resistance.     The  capitalists  desired  bat- 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN.  i5i 

tie ;  now  they  have  it.  The  oppressed  masses 
are  now  convinced  of  the  justice  of  their  cause; 
we  have  taken  the  case  in  our  own  hands,  nor 
shall  we  cease  to  battle  until  labor  has  its 
proper  place  in  the  world.  Stand  fast,  com- 
rades ;  be  true  to  your  cause." 

Thunders  of  applause  rewarded  the  speaker 
for  this  masterpiece,  and  he  continued. 

"We  have  not  met  this  afternoon  to  make 
speeches,  but  to  discuss  the  question  of  dis- 
charged and  needy  workmen.  Now  that  the 
crisis  has  come,  it  behooves  us,  through  a  firm 
organization  and  through  right  distribution,  to 
use  our  means  in  a  right  and  just  manner. 
The  main  advantage  lies  in  standing  by  each 
other.  Let  no  flattering  promises  or  threaten- 
ing menaces  of  the  capitalists  make  you  traitors 
to  the  cause.  When  some  become  wavering 
and  irresolute,  then  must  you  take  these  weak 
ones  under  your  care. 

"Your  self-denial  and  faith  will  also  have 
a  searching  trial,"  continued  the  speaker. 
"  Every  contest  requires  sacrifices,  and  we  can- 
not bring  this  great  gain  to  the  working  people 
without  great  personal  sacrifices.  Our  regular 
revenues,  trifling  as  they  are,  must  be  numbered 
among  these  sacrifices.  It  is  true  that  we  have 
collected  considerable  means  for  the  time  of 
need,  but  we   must  be  very  economical  if  we 


1 62  RED   CARL. 

wish  it  to  hold  out.  We  must  only  use  of  these 
funds  what  is  absolutely  necessary.  You  will, 
I  know  try  to  put  up  with  this  inconvenience, 
knowing  that  it  secures  future  good.  And  now 
let  us  consider  the  practical  part  of  the  busi- 
ness." 

The  latter  part  of  this  speech  was  not  re- 
ceived with  so  much  applause  as  that  which 
had  preceded  it.  In  different  parts  of  the  hall 
murmurs  arose,  and  dissatisfied  inquiries,  to 
which   no  attention  was  paid. 

The  intelligent  observer  could  not  fail  to  see 
that  the  whole  arrangement  and  leadership  was 
in  skilful  hands ;  and  the  large  assembly  had 
nothing  to  do  except  to  follow  in  the  track 
marked  out  for  them,  and  which  had  been 
already  planned. 

The  first  thing  to  be  considered  was  the 
establishment  of  headquarters  where  all  the 
threads  of  the  movement  could  run  together. 
Besides  the  president,  secretary,  and  treasurer, 
some  of  the  most  prominent  of  the  agitators 
were  chosen  as  an  executive  committee,  and  it 
was  decided  that  a  session  should  be  held  each 
day.  All  the  members  of  the  union  were  bound 
by  an  oath  to  obey  all  the  orders  which  came 
from  headquarters,  and  to  give  any  help  required 
of  them. 

At  length  the  subject  of  the  amount  for  the 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


163 


support  of  each  workman  was  brought  before 
the  union.  The  suggestion  was  that  for  fami- 
lies five  dollars  per  week,  and  for  unmarried 
men  three  dollars,  should  be  drawn  from  the 
general  fund.  This  met  with  much  dissatisfac- 
tion, both  parties  declaring  that  they  could  not 
live  upon  such  a  meagre  sum  ;  but  the  treasurer 
assured  them  that  if  more  were  given  the  funds 
would  not  hold  out. 

At  length  it  was  arranged  that  if  a  family 
consisted  of  more  than  five  members,  a  dollar 
for  each  additional  member  would  be  granted. 
It  was  agreed  that  the  distribution  of  funds 
should  begin  in  two  weeks,  and  upon  each  Sat- 
urday afternoon  the  local  societies  should  dis- 
tribute it  to  its  members.  After  selecting  a 
man  in  each  society  to  act  as  treasurer,  they 
separated. 

The  employers  also  had  a  meeting  to  discuss 
this  new  aspect  of  affairs.  Although  they  had 
considered  the  probability  of  a  strike,  yet  the 
suddenness  of  it  had  been  a  surprise. 

They  had  not  thought  that  the  leaders  of  it 
would  bring  the  matter  to  such  a  pass,  neither 
did  they  suppose  that  the  more  intelligent  part 
of  the  workmen  could  be  induced  to  stake  their 
whole  living  upon  such  a  venture  when  there 
was  no  real  necessity  for  it. 

Yet,  unexpected  as  the  movement  was,  not 


164  J^^D    CARL. 

nearly  so  many  of  the  firms  were  embarrassed 
by  the  strike  as  the  Socialists  had  hoped  and 
counted  upon.  The  work  for  the  season  was  so 
far  advanced  that  they  could  fill  most  of  their 
orders,  and  could  help  each  other.  The  few 
employees  who  stood  by  them  could  finish  th^ 
most  pressing  work,  and  they  could  hold  out  fo^ 
at  least  two  months  without  loss. 

The  meeting  therefore,  in  the  main,  was  calm 
and  serene.  One  of  the  younger  of  them  sug- 
gested that  the  workmen  be  requested  to  return 
to  work,  or  to  consider  themselves  as  dismissed 
from  any  future  service. 

Mr.  Amherst  was  of  the  opinion  that  such  a 
course  would  fail  of  its  object  ;  and  his  opinion 
was  held  by  the  majority.  He  said  that  they 
must  take  it  into  consideration  that  many  of  the 
workmen  were  opposed  to  the  strike,  but  dared 
not  act  according  to  their  own  wishes.  He  con- 
sidered the  best  plan  would  be  to  let  the  strike 
take  its  course.  "  When,"  said  he,  **  the  money 
in  their  treasury  is  exhausted,  and  want  stares 
them  in  the  face,  and  their  unprincipled  leaders 
abandon  them,  we  will  unite  to  take  care  of 
those  who  remained  faithful  to  us." 

This  plan  was  unanimously  adopted,  for  all 
recognized  the  wisdom  and  good  sense  of  the 
measure. 

Two  weeks  passed  away,  and   the  effect  of 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN.  165 

the  strike  was  plainly  visible  in  Bridethorp.  A 
number  of  the  manufactories  kept  open  for  a  few- 
days,  and  kept  some  work  going  with  the  help 
of  the  new  employees  ;  and  still  hoped  that  the 
workmen  would  come  to  their  senses  and  return 
to  their  old  places.  But,  as  time  passed  on,  and 
they  saw  no  prospect  of  their  yielding,  one 
manufactory  after  another  closed,  and  the  new 
workmen  were  kept  for  a  few  days  in  the  week 
at  repairing  and  other  trifling  work. 

The  chimneys  looked  sad  and  desolate,  as 
they  towered  above  the  silent  factories.  There 
was  no  whir  and  clatter  of  work,  no  sound  of 
bell  or  whistle,  no  cheerful  hum  of  voices  ;  a 
gloom  seemed  to  have  settled  down  over  every- 
thing. The  workmen  who  at  the  beginning  of 
the  strike  were  standing  about  in  groups  dis- 
cussing the  situation  had  disappeared  ;  and 
those  who  passed  by  the  huge  silent  factories 
glanced  curiously  at  them  and  went  on. 

The  streets,  however,  presented  a  lively  ap- 
pearance. People  were  to  be  seen  at  all  times 
discussing  the  aspect  of  affairs.  Conversation 
often  grew  into  angry  debate,  and  at  times  there 
was  trifling  jesting  over  the  foolish  action  of  the 
workmen. 

The  public  houses  which  formerly  were  not 
frequented  by  the  workmen  during  the  day, 
were  now  generally  filled,  and  it  was  not  seldom 


1 66  KED   CARL. 

that  disturbances  arose  among  the  workmen 
congregated  there.  Men  under  the  influence  of 
liquor  were  frequently  met  upon  the  streets,  and 
it  was  plain  to  be  seen  that  a  gloomy  state  of 
affairs  existed  in  the  city. 

In  all  manufacturing  places  the  cessation  of 
business  affects  not  only  the  men  directly  em- 
ployed, but  all  that  are  connected  with  them. 
The  strike,  therefore,  had  its  effect  upon  those 
outside  its  direct  limits  ;  and  people  in  other 
occupations  were  embarrassed  by  it. 

The  frugal  and  provident  part  of  the  working- 
men  had  paid  cash  for  all  their  household  needs, 
while  there  were  many  others  who  had  bought 
upon  credit.  Some  of  those  from  whom  they 
bought  had  sufficient  capital  to  allow  this  to 
continue  ;  but  the  greater  part  of  the  store- 
keepers bought  also  upon  credit,  and  could  not 
afford  to  lay  out  of  the  money.  Who  could  say 
when  the  strike  would  end  .''  Who  knew  what 
course  it  would  take }  It  might  be  possible 
that  many  of  the  workmen  would  be  compelled 
to  go  elsewhere  to  seek  work,  and  thus  favoring 
them  could  be  of  no  present  or  future  advantage 
to  the  storekeeper.  The  boarding-houses  also 
had  their  difficulties. 

The  money  which  the  unmarried  men  drew 
from  the  union  for  their  support  would  have 
been  nearly  sufficient  had  it  been  used  directly 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


167 


for  that  purpose.  But  the  idle  life  led  by  the 
men  increased  their  personal  expenses  instead 
of  diminishing  them,  the  money  went,  they 
scarcely  knew  how,  and  the  board,  in  many 
cases,  remained  for  the  greater  part  unpaid. 

Some  of  the  energetic  boarding-house  keepers 
went  to  headquarters  to  try  to  arrange  matters 
whereby  they  could  receive  the  board  money 
direct  ;  but  this  raised  such  a  storm  of  indigna- 
tion among  the  men  that  many  of  them  returned 
to  the  old  plan  of  taking  part  of  their  weekly 
allowance,  and  trusting  for  the  balance. 

Every  family  who  had  joined  the  society  for 
the  securing  of  homes,  also  found  themselves 
much  embarrassed  by  the  change  in  their  cir- 
cumstances occasioned  by  the  strike.  Accord- 
ing to  the  rules  of  the  society,  great  loss  would 
be  incurred  if  the  monthly  contributions  were 
not  paid.  How  could  the  money  now  be  raised  } 
Some  were  forced  to  borrow  at  high  rates  of 
interest,  while  others,  who  had  not  sufficient 
credit  to  do  so,  could  tiot  make  their  payments ; 
and  upon  all  sides  was  trouble  and  anxiety. 
Many  were  dissatisfied  with  the  strike,  but  did 
not  dare  to  make  it  known,  fearing  it  would 
affect  their  interests  at  headquarters. 

Thus  several  weeks  passed  away.  Labor  held 
out  against  capital  and  capital  against  labor,  and 
affairs   had   not  changed   for   the   better.      In 


1 58  ^^^    CARL. 

most  families  there  was  anxiety,  and  in  many 
real  need  and  want. 

In  Neumann's  family,  with  the  others,  the 
prospect  was  gloomy.  One  Saturday  evening 
the  boarders  had  gone  out,  and  the  family  found 
themselves  alone,  and  could  talk  over  their 
troubles  undisturbed. 

"  Everything  looks  gloomy,"  remarked  Herr 
Neuman,  sadly ;  "  the  agitators  to  all  appear- 
ances will  have  the  upper  hand  for  some  time, 
and  there  is  but  little  prospect  that  work  will 
be  resumed  for  many  days  to  come.  How  it 
will  be  with  us  I  cannot  see.  I  wish  I  had  not 
taken  so  many  shares  in  the  building  society. 
I  shall  have  to  raise  more  money  to  pay  my 
contribution,  and  soon,  if  things  go  on  in  this 
way,  we  shall  not  own  a  board  in  our  house." 

*'  And  I  scarcely  know  what  to  do  in  regard 
to  our  housekeeping  expenses,"  said  Frau  Neu- 
mann. "  Our  grocery  and  provision  accounts 
are  in  arrears,  and  cannot  go  much  longer  un- 
paid. I  think  it  would*  be  better  to  give  up 
keeping  boarders." 

"We  cannot  do  that  at  this  time,"  replied 
Herr  Neumann;  "it  would  not  only  be  a  dis- 
credit to  us,  but  unjust  to  the  boarders.  They 
have  acted  honorably  by  us,  and  so  far  as  they 
could,  have  paid  us  regularly.  Where  could 
they  find  a  place  to  board  in  these  times,  if  we 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


169 


dismissed  them  ?  No  one  would  begin  to  take 
boarders  under  such  circumstances.  We  had 
better  try  to  curtail  expenses  by  giving  plainer 
board;  they  will  themselves  see  the  necessity 
of  it,  and  will  not  complain." 

"  But  they  must  have  something  to  eat,"  re- 
plied Frau  Neumann,  who  for  the  sake  of  her 
own  reputation  as  a  housekeeper,  as  well  as  from 
her  naturally  generous  spirit,  wished  to  set  a 
good  table. 

**  Alfred  hinted  that  Amherst  &  Co.  had  some 
intention  of  opening  the  factory,  and  sending  for 
some  new  workmen,"  remarked  Conrad.  "  If 
that  is  the  case,  I  think  it  would  be  better  for 
us  to  leave  the  union  and  apply  for  employment 
again.  I  for  one  was  never  favorable  to  stak- 
ing our  all  upon  this  strike,  to  suit  these  mis- 
chief-makers, who  had  their  own  ends  in  view." 

"  But  it  would  be  dangerous  to  attempt  such 
a  thing,"  said  the  others  in  a  breath. 

"Yes,"  replied  Herr  Neumann,  sadly  ;  "these 
wretched  disturbers  of  the  peace  have  the  upper- 
hand  of  us,  and  Red  Carl  is  the  most  vicious  of 
all.  If  we  made  a  move  in  that  direction  we 
should  have  the  whole  horde  down  upon  us,  and 
they  are  in  the  position  to  destroy  us  root  and 
branch.  We  heard  the  threat  at  the  last  meet- 
ing against  those  who  acted  in  that  manner." 

What  Alfred  said  in  regard  to  Mr.  Amherst, 


170 


RED   CARL. 


will  not  of  course  take  place  for  some  time,"  re- 
marked Conrad.  **  But  if  they  do  make  a  trial 
of  it  we  might  make  the  venture,  and  see  what 
we  can  do." 

"We  must  keep  a  sharp  eye  on  Red  Carl," 
said  Hen-  Neumann  ;  "  I  have  my  thoughts 
about  him.  I  see  him  sometimes  loitering 
about,  and  I  hope  Alfred  and  Trina  will  be  care- 
ful to  avoid  him.  I  believe  him  to  be  capable  of 
any  evil  deed.  He  has  misled  our  boy  Johannes, 
and  will  do  anything  he  can  to  injure  Alfred." 

At  that  moment  Trina  came  in  looking  fresh 
and  sweet  as  a  wild  rose. 

"Ah,"  said  she,  joyfully,  "here  you  are  all 
together  and  by  yourselves ;  how  glad  I  am. 
Now  if  Alfred  were  only  here,  we  could  have  a 
good  talk,  as  in  the  old  times.  I  do  wish  the 
boarders  were  always  away." 

Her  sisters  took  her  wraps  and  laid  them 
aside,  and  Trina  took  out  her  knitting  and  sat 
down  among  them. 

"  What  is  the  news  }  "  asked  Herr  Neumann, 
as  he  gazed  with  pride  upon  her  sweet  face ; 
"how  is  Alfred  getting  along  }  " 

"  Oh,"  replied  Trina,  "all  is  right  with  us ;  only 
I  have  much  anxiety  in  regard  to  Alfred.  He 
runs  many  risks  among  the  strikers.  But  what 
I  came  to  tell  you  is  that  I  have  seen  Johannes, 
and  had  a  talk  with  him," 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


71 


"You  have  seen  him,  and  had  a  talk  with 
him,"  echoed  her  mother,  eagerly.  "  Where  is 
he  ?  what  did  he  say  ?  Oh  the  poor  boy  !  why 
did  he  ever  let  himself  be  led  away  by  such 
people  ? " 

*' He  tried  to  avoid  me,"  replied  Trina,  "but 
I  stepped  up  to  him  and  held  him  fast,  and  he 
was  ashamed  to  resist.  He  was  not  entirely 
sober,  but  could  speak  and  reply  intelligibly. 
First,  he  called  me  to  account  for  treating  his 
friend  so  badly  by  marrying  Alfred.  I  replied 
that  I  had  treated  his  friend  much  better  than 
he  deserved.  I  also  told  him  that  it  was  I  that 
had  to  live  with  Alfred  and  not  he,  and  I  would 
thank  him  not  to  meddle  in  my  affairs,  as  I  cer- 
tainly would  never  think  of  meddling  with  the 
woman  he  should  select  for  a  wife." 

This  sally,  given  in  Trina's  piquant  and 
earnest  manner,  caused  a  smile  in  the  home 
circle. 

"He  went  on  to  say,"  continued  Trina,  "that 
I  had  driven  him  from  his  home  ;  but  I  asked 
him  how  it  was  that  he  could  not  live  with  us 
as  well  after  he  knew  Red  Carl  as  before.  He 
could  not  answer  that,  and  I  told  him  that  Carl 
was  an  enemy  who  would  only  use  him  as  a 
tool  to  further  his  own  ends.  I  begged  him  to 
leave  such  company  and  come  home  to  us." 

"  What  did   he  say } "   said  Frau  Neumann 


172 


RED   CARL. 


eagerly,  '*  certainly  he  knows  he  will  be  more 
than  welcome." 

"  I  assured  him  of  that,  but  he  said  nobody 
felt  welcome  who  did  not  deserve  it.  I  told 
him  you  would  all  receive  him  with  open  arms, 
but  he  only  said  that  he  was  not  going  to  play 
the  role  of  the  prodigal  son.  He  said  that  Carl 
was  not  bad  company,  and  that  we  would  see 
for  ourselves  that  he  had  more  sense  than  all 
the  others  put  together.  Then  he  began  with 
his  usual  boasting,  and  as  I  could  not  do  any 
good  by  talking  longer,  I  came  home." 

"  Then  he  said  no  more  about  Red  Carl,"  said 
the  father  anxiously. 

"  Yes,  he  called  after  me  that  Alfred  and  I 
had  better  make  friends  with  Red  Carl,  or  he 
would  have  his  revenge,  and  I  noticed  that  he 
never  lost  sight  of  me  until  I  reached  home.  I 
am  not  afraid,  but  his  manner  had  something 
very  mysterious  about  it,  and  I  have  felt  con- 
cerned for  Alfred." 

"  How  does  Johannes  look  }  "  asked  the  par- 
ents in  a  breath. 

"  Not  well,"  replied  Trina ;  "  that  restless, 
unsatisfied  life  is  telling  upon  his  health.  He 
seems  excited  and  nervous." 

"My  poor  boy,"  said  Frau  Neumann,  "oh, 
that  he  was  safe  at  home  with  us  ! " 

*'  I  never  thought  that  the  time  would  come 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


173 


that  one  of  our  children  would  turn  his  back 
upon  us,"  said  Herr  Neumann  sadly,  '*we  can 
only  pray  and  hope  he  will  come  back." 

At  that  moment  they  heard  some  one  in  the 
street  in  front  of  their  door,  asking  for  Herr 
Neumann's  house,  and  a  neighbor  was  pointing 
it  out. 

Father  Neumann  arose  and  went  to  the  door, 
while  the  others  who  were  waiting  and  listening 
heard  a  joyful  exclamation. 

"Is  it  possible  this  is  you.  Neighbor  Wag- 
ner.-^" cried  he,  "and  this  is  your  daughter; 
how  she  has  grown  !  Come  right  in  ;  you  have 
come  at  an  excellent  time,  we  were  all  sitting  to- 
gether and  talking  when  we  heard  your  voice. 
How  did  you  happen  to  come.-* " 

Thus  talking,  Herr  Neumann  led  the  way  to 
the  sitting-room,  and  Herr  Wagner  and  Anna 
were  greeted  with  joy  by  the  others. 

Gottlieb  Wagner  had  in  the  Fatherland  been 
next  neighbor  to  the  Neumanns,  and  was  more- 
over a  distant  relative,  and  the  families  were 
upon  terms  of  the  closest  intimacy.  He  had 
left  Germany  several  years  before  the  Neu- 
manns, and  had  settled  in  the  far  West.  News 
had  come  occasionally  from  him,  but  it  was  not 
very  favorable  as  to  his  prosperity.  Then  for 
a  long  time  they  had  heard  nothing  of  him. 
Then  the  Neumanns   left   Germany,  and  from 


174 


RED   CARL. 


that  time  had  heard  nothing  of  their  old  friends, 
the  Wagners  ;  so  it  was  no  wonder  that  they 
were  surprised  and  deHghted  to  see  them. 

They  were  well  clothed,  and  looked  prosper- 
ous, and  gave  the  impression  by  their  appear- 
ance, that  the  world  had  dealt  kindly  with  them. 

Frau  Neumann,  upon  hospitable  thoughts 
intent,  arose  with  her  daughters  to  prepare  sup- 
per for  them,  but  Herr  Wagner  told  her  that 
they  had  taken  supper  at  the  hotel  where  they 
were  stopping 

"  Certainly  you  have  not  taken  rooms  at  a 
hotel,  and  we  in  Bridethorp,"  said  Herr  Neu- 
mann deprecatingly. 

"  We  did  not  know  exactly  where  to  find  you, 
and  did  not  know  whether  it  would  suit  you  to 
have  us,  so  went  there  until  we  were  certain." 

"  Not  suit  us  indeed,"  replied  Herr  Neumann, 
"a  dear  friend  and  neighbor  whom  we  have  not 
seen  for  ten  years.  Of  course  it  will  suit  us. 
Go  to  the  hotel,  Conrad,  and  fetch  Neighbor 
Wagner's  baggage.  We  want  you  to  stay  with' 
us  as  long  as  you  can." 

"We  cannot  remain  but  two  days,"  replied 
his  guest,  "  for  we  have  been  away  so  long,  and 
are  anxious  to  get  home." 

The  surprise  of  the  Neumanns  was  great 
to  hear  that  Herr  Wagner  and  Anna  had  just 
returned  from  a  visit  to  Germany,  and  while 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


175 


there  had  obtained  the  address  of  the  Neumanns, 
and  had  stopped  on  the  way  to  their  Western 
home  to  visit  them. 

Many  greetings  and  messages  had  they 
brought  from  old  friends  beyond  the  sea,  and 
happily  and  cheerily  the  evening  passed  away 
in  listening  to  accounts  of  their  journey. 

"  You  have  certainly  prospered  in  this  new 
country,"  remarked  Herr  Neumann  reflectively, 
"  when  you  could  have  not  only  means  to  go 
yourself  to  the  old  home,  but  take  your 
daughter." 

"  With  God's  help,  and  through  his  blessing, 
we  are  in  good  circumstances,"  replied  his  old 
neighbor,  "  therefore  I  thought  I  would  again 
see  my  sisters  and  my  old  home,  and  take  Anna 
to  see  where  her  parents  were  born.  Our  voy- 
age home  was  speedy,  and  as  we  did  not  expect 
to  arrive  for  two  days,  we  concluded  before 
going  home,  to  come  and  see  you  ;  so  here 
we  are." 

"And  there  could  be  no  greater  pleasure 
than  to  see  you,"  replied  the  Neumanns  heartily. 

At  that  moment  Alfred  came  in  to  accompany 
Trina  home,  and  was  glad  to  remain  and  talk 
with  the  guests.  Frau  Schlegel,  who  had  been 
out  among  the  sick,  also  called,  and  was  charmed 
to  see  her  old  friend  Wagner,  and  Anna. 

Their  visitors  knew  what  would  be  of  most 


176 


RED   CARL, 


interest  to  their  entertainers,  so  related  their 
own  experience  in  the  new  world. 

"  When  I  came  with  my  family  to  America,'* 
said  Herr  Wagner,  "  I  went  directly  to  Chicago, 
because  I  had  heard  there  was  a  demand  for 
workmen  in  my  trade  of  stonemason,  and  good 
wages  were  given.  I  found  this  to  be  correct; 
there  was  plenty  of  work  and  the  wages  were 
better  than  I  had  ever  dreamed  of,  but  in  a  few 
weeks  after  I  got  settled,  there  was  a  strike.  I 
did  not  join  it,  but  was  compelled  to  remain  idle 
like  the  others  for  weeks,  without  any  idea  when 
the  strike  would  end.  I  had  a  few  hundred  dol- 
lars, but  knew  if  I  could  not  work  it  would  soon 
disappear. 

"  You  know,  neighbor,  that  owning  land  was 
always  my  hobby.  Just  at  that  time  some  rail- 
road land  was  to  be  sold  in  Kansas  under  very 
favorable  conditions  to  a  poor  man.  With  a 
small  payment  down,  a  very  good-sized  farm 
could  be  bought.  For  three  or  four  years  no 
interest  was  demanded  on  the  balance  remain- 
ing unpaid,  which  was  allowed  to  run  ten  years 
in  yearly  payments.  We  had  enough  money 
to  make  the  first  payment,  so  resolved  to  ven- 
ture. 

**  It  was  our  good  fortune  to  have  our  land  in 
a  neighborhood  where  there  were  several  families 
who  were  Germans.     About  a  mile  from  us  was 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


177 


a  schoolhouse,  and  every  two  weeks  an  evangel- 
ical preacher  came  there.  The  people  were  re- 
ligiously inclined,  and  in  many  houses  divine 
worship  was  held,  and  Sundays  were  kept  free 
from  work. 

"We  had,  however,  hard  times  at  first.  When 
we  took  possession,  and  had  bought  our  horses 
to  cultivate  our  land,  we  had  very  little  money 
left.  We  managed  to  build  a  cabin  with  two 
rooms,  and  put  one  coat  of  plaster  on  it.  The 
next  purchase  was  a  cow  and  some  chickens. 
By  this  time  our  money  was  at  an  end,  and  if 
it  had  not  been  for  a  neighbor,  times  would  have 
gone  very  hard  with  us.  Fortunately,  the  winter 
was  mild,  and  spring  came  early  that  year.  We 
cultivated  a  good-sized  piece  of  land  and  planted 
it  in  corn.  My  boys  found  work  here  and  there ; 
but  it  was  altogether  hard  work  to  get  a  start  in 
farming. 

"  Scarcely  had  we  gotten  over  our  most  press- 
ing difficulties  when  there  came  a  drought,  and 
our  crops  were  all  parched  and  destroyed.  The 
next  year  came  the  grasshoppers,  and  made 
havoc  of  everything  that  was  growing.  The 
next  year  a  good  harvest  put  us  in  better  posi- 
tion and  we  made  another  payment  and  had 
something  over.  We  were  glad  then  that  we 
had  not,  like  some  of  our  neighboring  settlers, 
become  discouraged  and  left  the  country.     Since 


i;8 


RED   CARL. 


then  I  have  purchased  another  farm,  and  have 
plenty  of  means  to  cultivate  it. 

**This  last  four  years  God's  blessing  has 
rested  upon  us,  and  v/e  have  been  able  to  lay  by 
something.  We  are  not  rich,  but  we  have  a 
good  living ;  and  I  say  to  you,  neighbor,  that  I 
would  not  change  places  with  a  king.  Another 
thing  I  must  rejoice  over,  and  that  is  when  one 
is  poor  and  alone  upon  the  wide  prairie  then 
indeed  is  the  Bible  dear  to  him.  Until  we  were 
thus  in  solitude,  as  it  were,  we  were  a  careless 
God-forgetting  family ;  but,  praise  to  His  gra- 
cious name,  we  are  changed.  My  whole  family 
are  in  the  church  and  Sunday  school,  and  have 
induced  others  to  go  with  them.  Service  is 
held  in  my  house,  and  we  are  truly  living  a 
new  life." 

The  eyes  of  Herr  Wagner  had  filled  with  joy 
as  he  told  of  the  great  blessing  which  had  fol- 
lowed his  disappointments  and  discourage- 
ments ;  and  he  saw  the  same  joy  reflected  in 
the  faces  of  his  listeners,  particularly  of  Frau 
Schlegel,  Alfred,  and  Trina.  At  his  request  to 
be  directed  to  some  church  for  the  following 
day,  they  told  him  they  would  call  for  him,  and 
would  be  glad  to  have  him  accompany  them. 

Soon  after  this  little  matter  was  settled,  the 
Brauns  and  Frau  Schlegel  went  home,  and  in  an 
hour  afterward  the  Neumanns  and  their  unex- 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN. 


179 


pected,  but  truly  welcome  guests  were  wrapped 
in  profound  slumber. 

The  next  morning,  according  to  promise, 
Alfred  and  Trina  called  to  take  the  Wagners  to 
church,  and  the  family  noticed  that  Alfred  was 
far  from  cheerful,  and  Trina's  usually  rosy 
cheeks  were  very  pale. 

"  Oh,  my  children,  what  is  it  ? "  cried  Frau 
Neumann,  taking  an  alarmed  glance  at  her  be- 
loved daughter,  "  is  Aunt  Schlegel  ill  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no ;  she  is  as  well  as  one  could  expect 
after  the  great  fright  we  have  had,"  whispered 
Alfred.     "  Tell  father  to  come  out,  please." 

Frau  Neumann  went  immediately,  and  was 
on  the  instant  followed  out  by  Herr  Neumann, 
who  was  full  of  wonder.  Scarcely  had  he 
closed  the  door  when  Trina  broke  into  nervous 
weeping. 

"Just  think,  father,"  said  she,  "  we  came  near 
being  murdered.  Had  not  God  interposed  we 
should  have  been  torn  to  pieces." 

**  Who  did  it }  how  was  it  done  1 "  cried  both 
horrified  parents,  as  Trina  between  sobs  spoke 
of  the  wickedness  of  trying  to  murder  them, 
who  had  never  harmed  any  one. 

With  anxious  hearts  the  parents  gazed  from 
one  to  the  other,  waiting  for  them  to  speak. 

"  When  we  reached  home  last  evening,"  said 
Alfred,  "  there  was  a  package  leaning  against 


I  So  ^i^D    CARL. 

our  door,  and  upon  the  paper  in  which  it  was 
wrapped  was  our  address.  We  took  it  in  and 
when  the  lamp  was  lighted  proceeded  to  open 
it.  When  we  removed  the  paper,  we  found  a 
wooden  box  with  a  sliding  lid.  We  were  won- 
dering what  it  was,  and  who  could  have  sent  it, 
and  I  was  about  to  pull  the  lid  when  Trina,  who 
had  been  examining  the  wrapper  caught  my  arm, 
and  hindered  me. 

"  That  package  came  neither  by  mail  nor  ex- 
press," said  she,  "who  knows  what  is  in  it  V 

"  I  did  not  touch  the  lid,  but  examined  the 
box  carefully,  and  found  that  the  under  part  of 
it  was  screwed  in  fast.  I  drew  the  screws  care- 
fully out,  and  found  the  box  to  be  a  dynamite 
*  infernal  machine.'  The  lid  was  so  fixed  that 
by  drawing  it  out,  it  would  have  scraped  some 
explosive  stuff  which  would  have  blown  up  the 
machine  and  killed  us  all.  This  morning  I  took 
the  box  to  the  police  headquarters  ;  they  ad- 
vised me  to  keep  the  matter  quiet,  and  they 
would  have  a  better  chance  to  find  the  villain 
who  did  it.     I  think  I  know  him." 

**  It  was  Red  Carl,"  said  the  mother,  with 
anguish  in  her  face  ;  "  oh,  I  hope  they  will  de- 
tect him  and  punish  him  for  it." 

*'  He  is  very  sly,"  said  Herr  Neumann,  "  and 
will  be  hard  to  entrap.  We  must  keep  silent 
and  give  the  police  all  the  chance  possible." 


THE  STRIKE  BEGUN.  i8l 

The  visit  of  their  old  Neighbor  Wagner  did 
the  Neumanns  much  good  at  that  time ;  it 
helped  keep  their  thoughts  from  dwelling  too 
much  upon  the  wicked  attempt  upon  the  lives 
of  their  dear  ones.  In  the  evening  he  led  family 
devotions,  and  the  boarders  were  invited  to  re- 
main, and  his  earnest  simple  prayers  made  a 
deep  impression  upon  the  young  people. 

From  Frau  Schlegel  he  learned  of  the  evil 
results  of  the  strike  in  the  community,  and 
deeply  sympathized  with  his  old  friends  in  their 
enforced  idleness. 

Before  his  departure,  he  earnestly  besought 
Herr  Neumann  to  come  to  the  West  with  his 
family,  assuring  him  that  he  could  do  better. 

"  But  I  am  no  farmer,"  said  Herr  Neumann. 

"Neither  was  I,"  replied  his  friend,  "but  I 
learned,  and  so  can  you.  The  young  people 
could  do  well  there  ;  they  are  all  of  help  to  you, 
and  it  would  not  be  long  until  you  would  have  a 
farm  and  a  good  home  of  your  own.  Of  course 
all  beginnings  are  difficult,  I  have  found  that 
out  for  myself ;  but,  with  diligence  and  economy, 
and  above  all  with  God's  blessing  we  shall  suc- 
ceed." 

The  Neumanns  were  set  to  thinking  over  this 
plan,  and,  when  Herr  Wagner  proceeded  to  his 
Western  home,  he  felt  that  he  had  given  hints 
that  would  at  some  future  time  bear  fruit. 


1 32  I^E,D   CARL. 

None  of  the  family  had  taken  more  interest  in 
these  accounts  of  a  farmer's  life  in  the  far  West 
than  had  Conrad.  He  could  think  of  nothing 
else,  and  begged  his  father  to  let  him  go  as  soon 
as  spring  opened,  and  learn  farming  from  Herr 
Wagner. 

Herr  Neumann  glanced  toward  his  wife  with 
a  smile,  for  they  both  knew  that  this  earnest 
wish  to  learn  farming  was  to  be  attributed  more 
to  the  pretty  brown  eyes  of  Anna  Wagner  than 
to  any  other  cause. 


CHAPTER  X. 

HOLDING   OUT    ON    PRINCIPLE. 

The  police  had  hoped,  by  imposing  silence 
upon  Alfred  Braun  and  his  wife,  and  by  going 
cautiously  about  the  matter,  to  throw  the  would- 
be  murderer  off  his  guard,  and  thus  convict  him. 
But  the  ubiquitous  newspaper  reporter  got  a  hint 
of  it,  and  their  plans  were  frustrated.  One  of 
these  energetic  youths  was  so  determined  to 
learn  the  particulars,  that  he  at  length  succeeded 
in  getting  a  few  facts  to  enlarge  upon  ;  and  the 
next  morning  a  detailed  account,  with  not  a  few 
embellishments,  appeared  in  the  daily  paper. 

The  affair  created  a  profound  sensation.  The 
young  couple  were  besieged  upon  all  sides,  and 
scarcely  knew  how  to  escape  the  importunity. 
At  length  it  was  suggested  to  them  to  send  all 
inquirers  to  police  headquarters. 

The  Socialist  papers  declared  with  insolent 
boldness,  that  the  whole  thing  was  a  malicious 
fabrication.  But  when  it  was  impressed  upon 
them  that  the  machine  of  destruction  could  be 
seen  at  headquarters,  they  thought  it  advisable 
not  to  pursue  the  subject  farther  in  that  direc- 
183 


i84 


RED   CARL. 


tion,  but  shifted  the  responsibility  of  it  upon 
some  one  who  had  a  personal  enmity  against 
Alfred  Braun  and  his  wife,  and  tried  to  avenge 
himself  in  that  way. 

The  press  was  not  so  easily  satisfied  with 
that  explanation.  They  knew  of  the  incendiary 
doctrines  which  were  promulgated  in  the  Social- 
ist gatherings  ;  they  knew  that  such  outrages 
were  the  certain  results  of  such  teachings,  and 
decided  that  if  such  an  element  ruled  in  the 
banding  together  of  the  workmen,  the  sympathy 
of  the  public  for  the  cause  was  at  an  end. 

Through  all  the  discussion,  however,  no 
knowledge  of  the  perpetrator  came  to  light. 
Alfred  Braun,  his  wife,  and  her  family  were 
convinced  that  Red  Carl  was  the  enemy,  but  he 
had  laid  his  plans  so  skilfully  that  there  was 
no  proof.  They  met  him  one  evening  on  the 
street,  in  company  with  Johannes,  and  gave  him 
a  searching  look  which  he  returned  with  a  de- 
risive smile,  which  convinced  them,  had  they 
required  any  other  evidence,  that  he  was  the 
guilty  one. 

"  Rest  satisfied,  and  do  or  say  nothing  in  re- 
gard to  it,"  said  Frau  Schlegel  that  evening, 
when  they  told  her  of  it.  "  Leave  the  matter 
entirely  in  God's  hands.  He  has  said,  'Ven- 
geance is  mine,  I  will  repay.'  " 

"  We  will  do  nothing  further  than  to  keep  an 


HOLDING   OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE.  185 

eye  upon  Red  Carl,"  replied  Alfred ;  "  he  may 
try  it  again,  and  the  next  time  be  more  suc- 
cessful." 

"  When  the  Lord  does  not  watch  the  city, 
then  is  the  watching  of  the  watchers  vain,"  said 
Frau  Schlegel  softly. 

"  But  I  cannot  understand  how  one  can  feel 
such  perfect  rest  and  security,  without  also 
using  our  own  vigilance  and  reason." 

"Very  true,"  replied  his  aunt,  "but  you  must 
not  think  that  God  is  dependent  upon  your 
help  in  order  to  protect  you." 

The  strike  in  the  meantime  took  its  course. 
If  among  the  workmen  there  was  a  strong  ele- 
ment which  prevented  them  from  yielding,  and 
going  back  to  their  work,  so  also  did  the  em- 
ployers exercise  the  right  of  determination,  and 
would»  not  allow  themselves  to  be  guided  by 
outside  influence. 

The  union  managed  its  members,  and  in  the 
headquarters,  the  rein  was  held  very  tight. 
The  dissatisfied  were  kept  down,  and  new 
means  used  to  encourage  the  faltering  ones  to 
persevere.  All  were  assured  that  a  decided  vic- 
tory would  be  won  if  they  would  struggle  for  it. 

A  part  of  the  new  workmen  which  had  been 
employed  in  the  factories,  had  not  at  first  joined 
the  strikers,  but  after  a  time  they  also  yielded 
and  joined  the  majority.     The  employers  them- 


1 86  RED   CARL. 

selves  were  the  cause  of  this  move.  It  did  not 
pay  them  to  keep  work  going  under  such  cir- 
cumstances ;  so  the  wages  for  the  men  for  the 
few  days  they  could  work  in  each  week,  were 
small,  and  as  the  union  offered  them  support 
from  the  treasury,  they  could  not  resist  the 
temptation,  so  joined  the  strikers. 

This  victory  raised  the  spirits  of  the  leaders 
at  headquarters,  to  such  an  extent  that  they 
concluded  that  they  could  be  satisfied  with  noth- 
ing less  than  the  discharging  from  employment 
all  the  anti-union  men,  particularly  the  foremen. 

The  employers  held  themselves  quite  cool 
over  this  new  demand.  It  had  become  clear  to 
them  that  until  the  need  and  poverty  among  the 
workmen  had  reached  its  utmost  limit,  there 
would  be  no  return  of  the  misguided  ones  to  their 
posts  of  duty.  For  the  Spring  trade  they  had 
already  marked  out  a  line  of  action  ;  and  it  was 
yet  several  weeks  before  they  need  feel  any  an- 
xiety for  the  summer  trade. 

They  were  not  mistaken  in  supposing  that 
extreme  want  was  near  at  hand  with  many  of 
the  workmen.  It  was  a  sad  Christmas  and 
New  Year  holiday  with  many  of  them,  that 
year  in  Bridethorp.  The  winter  had  set  in 
early,  and  with  unusual  severity.  But  few  fam- 
ilies were  in  position  to  lay  in  their  supply  of 
winter  necessities,  and  the  support  given  by  the 


HOLDING   OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE. 


187 


union  allowed  but  a  meagre  subsistence.  The 
men  looked  pale  and  dejected,  as  did  also  the 
wives  and  daughters,  who  sewed  early  and  late, 
to  earn  a  pittance  to  eke  out  their  scanty  living, 
while  the  children  had  not  sufficient  clothing  to 
keep  them  comfortable.  In  many  homes  some 
of  the  furniture  had  gone  into  the  pawnbroker's 
hands,  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  food. 

While  the  women  were  exerting  their  feeble 
strength  to  earn  bread,  the  men  lounged  idly 
about  or  went  to  the  Socialist  meetings  and  the 
saloons,  from  whence  they  returned  excited, 
and  at  times  in  ill-humor. 

The  exposure  from  insufficient  clothing,  and 
want  of  necessary  food  brought  much  sickness ; 
and  scarlet  fever  and  diphtheria  had  a  long  list 
of  victims  among  the  children. 

The  only  gleam  of  brightness  for  the  little 
ones  was  the  coming  Christmas  festival  in  the 
Sunday  schools,  to  which  they  had  always  looked 
forward  for  weeks.  That  year  the  teachers  and 
superintendents  decided  to  do  more  than  usual 
to  make  it  a  happy  time  for  them,  by  having  a 
substantial  meal ;  knowing  it  would  be  a  great 
treat  to  those  who  had  for  months  been  stinted. 
Besides  this,  they  provided,  with  the  help  of 
benevolent  friends,  warm  clothes,  strong  shoes, 
gloves,  and  other  necessary  articles. 

Tears   of  thankfulness  were  wept  in  secret 


l8g  RED   CARL. 

over  this  thoughtful  act  of  kindness ;  and 
hearts  which  had  grown  distrustful  through 
the  deceitful  teachings  of  the  Socialists  were 
surprised  into  repentant  emotion  at  this  unex- 
pected token  of  Christian  love  and  sympathy. 

The  endeavors  of  benevolent  people  to  search 
out  the  needs  of  the  little  ones  led  them  to  dis- 
cover the  depths  of  poverty  which  many  of  the 
families  had  reached.  The  newspapers  brought 
some  heartrending  cases  of  destitution  before 
the  public,  and  a  committee  of  ladies  resolved 
to  see  into  the  matter,  and  found  it  was  all  and 
more  than  was  represented  ;  and  exertions  were 
made  to  lessen  the  distress. 

Many  voices  were  raised  in  opposition  ;  the 
main  reason  being  that  the  workmen  themselves 
were  to  blame  for  all  the  trouble  that  had  come 
upon  themselves  and  their  families,  and  that  an 
end  of  it  would  soon  be  reached  if  they  would 
turn  their  backs  upon  the  Socialists  and  return 
to  their  work. 

It  was  mainly  the  employers  who  refused 
help,  and  were  reminded  that  if  they  had  no 
sympathy  for  the  erring  men,  they  ought  to 
consider  that  the  women  and  innocent  children 
should  not  be  allowed  to  suffer  for  the  fault  of 
their  breadwinners. 

Many  who  shook  their  heads  and  declared 
that  the  strikers  deserved  no  pity,  would  not 


HOLDING   OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE. 


189 


give  help  openly ;  but  could  not  steel  their 
hearts  against  the  misery,  and  so  gave  liberally 
in  secret. 

The  committee  arranged  matters  so  that 
through  reliable  persons,  needy  families  could, 
by  applying,  obtain  help. 

Frau  Schlegel  and  Trina  Braun  were  among 
the  most  active  in  this  labor  of  love,  and  never 
failed  to  speak  a  word  for  the  Master  whom 
they  served,  when  bestowing  these  gifts. 

From  such  an  errand  they  were  one  evening 
returning,  when  they  called  at  Herr  Neumann's. 
Trina  had  been  weeping  and  Frau  Schlegel's 
face  was  very  sad. 

**  What  is  it }  What  has  happened  }  "  said  her 
parents,  the  moment  they  saw  her. 

*' O  father,"  said  Trina,  **we  have  just  come 
from  Bernau's.  I  have  seen  much  want  and 
sorrow  in  this  work,  but  such  misery  I  have 
never  seen  before.  Bernau  is  sick,  and  sighs 
and  groans  terribly.  Frau  Bernau  is  worn  to  a 
shadow,  and  is  scarcely  able  to  do  anything. 
Louisa,  from  sewing  so  steadily,  has  weakened 
her  eyes  and  can  no  longer  sew.  There  is  no 
food  in  the  house,  scarcely  any  fire,  and  they 
are  out  of  coal.  They  have  no  furniture  except 
an  old  table  and  a  few  rickety  stools.  They 
have  no  beds,  but  are  lying  upon  sacks  filled 
with  straw,  and  have  scarcely  any  bedclothes. 


IQO  RED   CARL. 

If  people  do  not  help  them,  and  very  soon,  they 
will  perish  from  want.  We  must  do  something 
for  them.  The  committee  will  help  them  as 
quickly  as  they  can,  but  they  must  have  it  now." 

**  What  is  the  matter  with  Bernau  .-*  "  inquired 
her  father. 

"  I  don't  know,  but  think  his  illness  is  caused 
by  drink." 

**But  we  should  not  slight  him  on  that 
account,"  said  Frau  Neumann,  "  they  were  very 
kind  and  helped  us  in  every  way  they  could 
when  we  first  came  here." 

**  Certainly  we  must  help  them,"  said  Herr 
Neumann.  *'  I  will  go  now  and  see  what  I  can 
do  for  them.  O  that  miserable  drink !  the 
need  is  great  enough  in  these  times  without 
adding  to  it  by  indulging  in  this  vice." 

As  soon  as  Frau  Schlegel  and  Trina  left, 
Herr  Neumann  went  to  Bernau's,  accompanied 
by  his  wife,  whose  practical  knowledge  and 
helping  hand  were  needed.  She  took  with  her 
some  nourishing  soup  and  other  prepared  food. 

Bernau  looked  on  in  dull  indifference  while 
Frau  Neumann  was  arranging  it  for  them,  but 
after  he  had  partaken  of  some  of  it,  and  his  bed 
was  made  more  comfortable,  he  reached  his 
hand  out  to  them  with  tears  in  his  eyes. 

"This  is  indeed  true  charity,"  said  he. 
*'  Without   help  I   should  certainly  have  died ; 


HOLDING  OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE.  igi 

and  it  would  have  been  no  more  than  I 
deserved." 

Herr  Neumann  was  about  to  reply,  but  Ber- 
nau  desired  him  to  hear  him  out. 

"  I  know  exactly  how  it  stands  with  me,"  said 
he.  "  In  spite  of  the  strike,  we  need  not  have 
been  so  miserably  poor  had  it  not  been  for  my 
habit  of  intemperance.  But  I  promise  you  that 
if  God  spares  me  this  time  to  regain  strength, 
I  will  do  better,  and  I  ask  you  to  help  me  in 
this,  neighbor.  Frau  Schlegel  has  taught  me  to 
ask  help  from  above.  Neighbor  Neumann,  you 
shall  never  again  have  occasion  to  be  ashamed 
of  my  company." 

He  would  have  continued,  but  Herr  Neumann 
did  not  put  much  confidence  in  his  protestations 
having  heard  them  frequently  before ;  so  took 
his  departure,  accompanied  by  Frau  Neumann. 

In  the  evening,  the  committee  sent  wood, 
coal,  and  many  other  things,  and,  for  the  time 
being  at  least,  the  poor  creatures  were  more 
comfortable.  This  case  of  extreme  destitution 
was  only  one  of  many  which  the  strike  devel- 
oped ;  and,  in  this  instance,  as  well  as  many 
others,  was  shown  how  vice  and  thoughtlessness 
helped  to  increase  the  poverty  and  misery. 
While  the  diligent,  sober,  and  frugal  of  the 
workmen  were  kept  from  extreme  want,  those 
who  were  dependent  upon  the  union  and  were 


IQ2  ^^^  CARL, 

not  careful  to  economize  in  every  way  soon 
reached  their  last  penny,  in  many  cases  the 
greater  part  of  it  going  into  the  drinking  saloons  ; 
for  the  power  which  this  deadly  enemy  has  over 
its  victims,  is  something  fearful.  Neither  honor, 
nor  conscience,  nor  love  of  family,  nor  health, 
nor  even  life  itself  is  considered.  All  is  brought 
as  an  offering  to  that  Moloch,  which  yearly  slays 
its  tens  of  thousands. 

Notwithstanding  the  help  given  by  the  com- 
mittee during  the  first  few  weeks  of  the  new 
year,  the  need  among  the  workmen  steadily  in- 
creased 

The  provision  dealers  found  it  necessary  to 
refuse  credit ;  the  boarding-houses  had  been 
given  up,  and  the  boarders  had  disappeared ;  it 
seemed  that  everything  had  come  to  a  stand- 
still, and  the  powers  of  darkness  still  had  the 
advantage.  One  earnest  effort  was  made  to  ad- 
just the  differences  between  labor  and  capital, 
but  was  met  by  labor  with  a  scornful  repulse. 

The  labor  question  was  sometimes  introduced 
in  sermons  from  pulpits  in  Evangelical  churches, 
and  the  preachers  —  to  their  credit  be  it  said  — 
kept  the  subject  within  the  limits  of  the  pure, 
clear  gospel.  Combatants  on  both  sides  were 
admonished  that  the  solving  of  the  whole  prob- 
lem lay  in  the  fulfilling  of  the  command  "Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  mind, 


HOLDING  OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE. 


193 


and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  strength, 
and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." 

The  effect  which  these  good  counsels  had  up- 
on the  working  people,  encouraged  the  help 
committees  to  solicit  the  assistance  of  the  min- 
isters to  act  as  mediators  between  them  and 
their  employers.  In  response  to  this  there  was 
a  meeting  of  the  ministers,  and  a  committee 
was  appointed  to  visit  the  employers  and  the 
strikers,  and  try  to  effect  a  reconciliation. 

The  committee  entered  with  zeal  into  this  — 
the  blessed  office  of  peacemaking  —  and  were 
received  very  favorably  by  the  employers.  These 
promised  to  refrain  from  all  unjust  demands, 
and  would  try  to  find  places  for  all  the  work- 
men ;  but  the  needy  ones  were  not  to  importune 
them  to  discharge  those  who  had  been  faithful, 
and  particularly  the  capable  foremen. 

The  conversation  which  the  committee  had 
with  the  workmen  was  also  favorable,  so  far  as 
they  were  concerned  ;  yet  one  and  all  declared 
that  they  could  do  nothing ;  that  only  the  union 
had  the  power  to  listen  to  any  proposals  or 
second  any  resolutions  ;  and  advised  them  to  go 
to  headquarters.  By  the  help  of  some  of  the 
more  intelligent  of  the  workmen  some  useful 
hints  were  received,  and,  armed  with  these,  the 
committee  proceeded  to  the  headquarters  of  the 
strikers. 


IQ4  ^'^^   CARL. 

They  were  received  with  studied  coldness, 
and  hastened  to  make  known  the  object  of  their 
visit. 

"  We  have  made  the  most  moderate  demands 
upon  the  employers,"  was  the  reply ;  "  upon  the 
fulfilment  of  those  demands  we  must  uncondi- 
tionally stand ;  we  should  be  traitors  to  our 
cause  should  we  compromise." 

"But  you  should  be  willing  for  something  to 
be  done  for  the  sake  of  the  workmen  them- 
selves, who  are  in  great  want  and  suffering 
because  out  of  employment,"  said  the  com- 
mittee. 

*'  The  employers  are  responsible  for  the  want 
and  suffering ;  no  doubt  it  must  be  agreeable  to 
them  or  they  would  not  allow  it.  Who  gave  you 
the  right  to  meddle  between  the  employers  and 
ourselves  }  have  you  no  business  of  your  own  to 
occupy  your  time  .?  " 

The  committee  found  that  it  was  no  use  to 
argue  longer,  as  no  good  could  be  done,  so  long 
as  these  people  ruled  the  workmen. 

But,  also,  among  the  employers  there  was  in- 
creasing anxiety.  The  manufacture  of  their 
goods  for  the  market  was  of  much  pecuniary 
interest  to  them,  and  if  the  strike  was  not 
ended  in  time  for  the  manufacture  of  summer 
goods,  the  aspect  of  affairs  for  firms  with  small 
capital   was   serious   indeed.      Many   of    these 


HOLDING   OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE. 


195 


smaller  firms  were  anxious  to  favor  the  demands 
of  the  workmen  in  order  to  relieve  their  own 
embarrassments,  which  were  steadily  growing 
greater. 

The  allied  employers  again  convened  to  con- 
sider what  steps  should  be  taken,  and  with  so 
much  secrecy  that  the  strikers  got  no  hint  of  it. 

Some  of  the  smaller  firms  were  eager  to 
comply  with  the  demands  of  the  workmen,  and 
take  them  again  into  their  employ,  that  business 
might  be  resumed. 

But  every  proposition,  though  made  direct  to 
the  workmen,  must  go  to  headquarters.  There 
the  opinion  was,  that  the  strikers  were  on  the 
eve  of  victory ;  they  proclaimed  that  when  the 
employers  were  brought  to  terms  every  man 
would  have  employment,  and  until  then,  no 
individual  should  accept  of  a  place. 

Then  a  new  proposition  was  made.  Some  of 
the  firms  made  their  workmen  the  offer  of  em- 
ployment, providing  they  would  be  at  their 
posts  the  beginning  of  the  following  week.  If 
this 'offer  were  not  accepted,  they  were  then  to 
to  consider  themselves  discharged  from  their 
service. 

A  violent  agitation  was  the  result  of  this 
knowledge  at  headquarters.  To  the  needy  men 
the  case  looked  really  desperate.  Even  the  most 
frugal  of  them  had  reached   the  end   of  their 


196 


RED   CARL. 


means.  Some  change  must  come,  and  very 
quickly,  if  they  did  not  wish  to  go  to  destruc- 
tion. 

On  the  other  hand  there  were  their  opposers, 
fast  and  unbroken,  and  requiring  submission 
under  a  penalty  which  they  were  not  willing  to 
incur. 

Many  of  them  wished  the  strike  ended  at  any 
price,  and  considered  it  right  that  they  should 
endeavor  to  hasten  it.  They  insisted  upon  a 
call  for  a  general  meeting  to  consider  plans  for 
ending  the  strike,  and  the  time  appointed  was 
the  following  afternoon. 

Long  before  the  appointed  time,  the  great 
hall  was  filled  to  overflowing.  After  calling  the 
meeting  to  order  the  president  asked  if  there 
was  any  one  present  who  wished  to  make  a 
proposal. 

One  of  the  older  workmen  arose  and  requested 
the  privilege  of  saying  a  few  words,  which  was 
unwillingly  granted  by  the  president,  for  he  was 
expecting  some  one  whom  he  wished  to  lead 
the  meeting  with  a  speech. 

The  workman  gave  first  a  brief  history  of  the 
strike.  He  said  that  from  the  beginning  he  had 
gone  with  the  majority,  and  had  with  them  suf- 
fered hunger  and  distress.  The  crisis  had  now 
come  ;  there  must  be  a  change.  Their  families 
had  endured  every  privation,  and  had  been  com- 


HOLDING   OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE, 


197 


pelled  to  accept  aid  from  strangers.  He  had 
heard  that  the  treasury  of  the  union  was  ex- 
hausted, what  was  now  to  be  done  ?  It  was  a 
beautiful  thing  to  battle  for  the  sake  of  prin- 
ciple, but  they  could  do  that  no  longer;  the 
first  principle  with  them  should  be  to  care  for 
themselves  and  those  dependent  upon  them. 
He  proposed  that  the  strike  should  be  declared 
ended,  and  every  man  be  allowed  to  go  back  to 
his  work. 

A  formidable  tumult  followed  his  remarks. 

*'  Traitor  !  Coward  !  Who  pays  you  for  this  } 
For  how  much  did  you  sell  yourself } "  were 
some  of  the  execrations  heaped  upon  him. 

"He  is  right,"  cried  others  ;  "we  can  bear  it 
no  longer."  "How  is  it  with  the  treasury.?  is 
it  empty  t  "  shouted  others.  "  Where  did  the 
money  go } " 

It  was  nearly  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before  the 
tumult  subsided  sufficiently  for  the  president  to 
introduce  the  speaker  of  the  evening,  who  was 
a  secret  agent  of  the  Socialists.  He  began  by 
praising  their  courage,  their  faithfulness,  their 
perseverance  and  consistency  which  had  com- 
pletely won  his  admiration. 

"It  is  true,"  said  he,  "that  you  have  borne 
much,  and  I  do  not  wonder  that  you  wish  to 
see  the  end  of  it.  But  I  do  not  agree  with  the 
former  speaker  that  you  would  be  willing  to  see 


198 


RED    CARL. 


your  troubles  ended  at  any  price.  But  would 
they  end  by  depending  upon  the  favor  of  the 
enemy  ?  It  is  true  you  have  borne  much,  and 
should  your  trials  be  in  vain  ?  Would  you  lay 
down  your  arms  now  and  cry  for  quarter  when 
victory  is  close  at  hand  ?  You  tremble  at  the 
conclusions  of  your  employers ;  you  do  not 
know  that  their  haughty  words  are  only  to  hide 
their  weakness.  They  think  to  have  you  in 
their  power  ;  but  you  have  them  in  your  power. 
I  tell  you  that  the  employers  cannot  hold  out 
much  longer.  They  must  have  help  or  they 
will  go  under.  Hold  on  a  little  while  longer. 
You  have  borne  much  ;  bear  a  little  longer  and 
not  lose  the  result  of  your  struggle.  It  is  true 
that  the  treasury  is  exhausted,  but  your  broth- 
ers will  not  let  you  suffer.  The  battle  is  not 
merely  for  your  rights  but  for  the  rights  of  your 
children." 

But  the  specious  arguments  failed  this  time 
to  satisfy  the  masses.  Their  need  was  too 
great  to  allow  them  to  be  put  off  by  words. 
The  speaker  was  frequently  interrupted  by 
questions  and  exclamations. 

"That  does  not  give  bread!"  cried  one. 
"How  shall  we  live  in  the  meantime?"  shouted 
another.  "You  have  had  none  of  the  priva- 
tions and  can  afford  to  make  a  good  speech  in 
favor  of  holding  out,"  cried  a  third. 


HOLDING   OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE.  iqq 

"The  question  is  this,"  said  the  workman 
who  had  first  spoken,  rising  to  his  feet,  "is  it 
any  use  for  the  sake  of  ruling  in  such  a  cause, 
to  bring  our  families  and  ourselves  to  ruin  ?  I 
am  convinced  that  the  whole  thing  is  a  failure, 
and  it  would  be  madness  to  continue  it  any 
longer." 

This  speech  was  greeted  with  hearty  ap- 
plause, and  the  effect  it  had  might  have 
changed  the  whole  result  of  the  meeting  had 
it  not  been  for  a  few  determined  leaders  who 
exercised  great  control  over  the  workmen,  for 
it  often  happens  that  a  very  small  minority  can 
rule  a  large  assembly  if  they  set  about  it  in  an 
energetic  and  skilful  manner. 

Just  then  another  speaker  stepped  forward, 
and  all  recognized  Red  Carl. 

"The  question,"  said  he,  "is  simply  this  :  Are 
we  united  workmen  going  to  lose  the  fruit  of 
our  long  and  bitter  struggle,  and  let  ourselves 
be  robbed  at  the  bidding  of  a  coward  and  a 
traitor }  We  have  battled  and  struggled  and 
will  have  something  to  say  against  giving  up, 
now  when  the  victory  is  nearly  won,  and  by  so 
doing  shall  we  betray  our  brothers }  That  shall 
never  happen.  The  battle  will  not  last  much 
longer,  and  in  the  meantime  no  one  need  go 
hungry.  And  if  it  should  come  to  that,  then 
the  workmen    should   have  energy  enough  to 


200 


RED   CARL. 


simply  take  that  which  a  corrupt  society  is 
keeping  from  them." 

This  last  sentence  caused  a  rustle  to  pass 
through  the  audience.  Some  accepted  it  with 
satisfaction  and  asked  him  to  proceed  ;  others 
arose  and  protested  against  the  remark. 

At  length  the  treasurer  arose  and  said  that 
he  had  from  different  sides  received  the  promise 
of  large  sums  of  money  to  end  the  strike. 
There  was  also  one  proposal  to  continue  it. 
It  was  put  to  vote  and  the  majority  decided  to 
accept  the  latter  proposition. 

After  the  meeting  was  adjourned,  the  Neu- 
manns were  talking  the  matter  over  in  their 
home  when  Alfred  Braun  came  in.  The  ques- 
tion was  anxiously  discussed,  and  Alfred  told 
them  in  confidence  that  Amherst  &  Co.  had 
concluded  to  begin  business  again  and  had 
engaged  a  number  of  workmen  from  a  distance, 
and  were  going  to  instruct  them  in  the  business. 
Also,  that  fearing  they  would  be  molested  by 
the  strikers  they  had  petitioned  the  governor  of 
the  State  to  send  military  protection. 

**It  is  a  really  terrible  state  of  things," 
remarked  Herr  Neumann,  "that  a  person  can- 
not open  his  own  factory  and  commence  busi- 
ness without  danger." 

The  Neumanns  had  resolved  that  if  the  strike 
was  not  over   in   the   course  of  a  week   they 


HOLDING   OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE.  2OI 

would  give  up  their  boarding-house.  There 
was  no  prospect  of  its  being  over,  so  this  con- 
clusion was  imparted  to  the  boarders  and 
excited  very  gloomy  feelings. 

Herr  Neumann  assured  them  that  it  was 
impossible  under  the  circumstances  to  keep 
them  any  longer ;  for  he  was  considerably  in 
debt  to  the  provision  dealers,  and  could  not 
increase  his  indebtedness. 

The  young  men  declared  that  they  were  sick 
of  being  idle,  and  would  try  to  find  employment, 
and  asked  him  to  keep  them  a  little  longer,  for 
there  would  certainly  be  a  change,  and  then 
they  would  pay  him  for  his  losses  during  the 
strike. 

Herr  Neumann  was  deeply  touched  at  this, 
yet  could  not  keep  from  them  that  all  depended 
upon  the  ending  of  the  strike ;  and  also  con- 
vinced them  that  it  was  not  his  own  wishes, 
but  stern  necessity  that  made  him  give  up  his 
boarding-house. 

It  was  not  at  Neumann's  house  alone,  where 
these  gloomy  prospects  were  discussed,  but 
in  the  streets  and  in  public  places,  could  be 
heard  words  of  censure  against  the  managers  at 
headquarters,  and  upon  all  sides  they  were 
blamed  for  the  trouble  and  misery.  But 
although  aware  of  it,  this  did  not  deter  them 
from  adhering  to  their  line  of  action  ;  nor  did 


202  RED   CARL. 

they  let  any  power  escape  from  their  hands. 
Their  own  prudent  watchfulness,  and  the  assis- 
tance they  received  from  friends,  furnished 
them  with  means  to  give  out  the  usual  allow- 
ance on  the  following  Saturday  afternoon,  and 
the  newspapers  stated  that  large  contributions 
from  outside  were  promised. 

In  order  to  hinder  a  rebellion  in  their  own 
ranks,  it  was  arranged  that  on  Monday,  the 
entrance  to  the  different  manufactories  should 
be  guarded  by  their  best  men  ;  and  to  strengthen 
the  weak  ones,  and  give  their  opponents  a 
knowledge  of  their  power,  a  grand  procession 
was  to  march  through  the  streets  in  the  after- 
noon. 

All  went  on  as  was  planned ;  the  procession 
of  strikers  as  it  marched  through  the  streets 
with  banners  held  aloft,  and  bands  of  music, 
was  an  imposing  affair. 

The  inscriptions  upon  these  banners  pro- 
claimed the  nature  of  the  demonstration.  "  Per- 
severance wins  the  day  ;  "  **  Victory  or  Death  ; " 
"The  Social  Reform;"  "Death  to  the  Fleec- 
ing System,"  and  other  devices  of  the  kind. 

In  the  meantime,  the  enthusiasm  which  once 
animated  the  union  had  disappeared.  The 
burning  eloquence  of  the  speakers  had  lost 
much  of  its  effect  upon  the  masses.  A  gleam 
of  the  old-time  enthusiasm  came  to  the  surface 


HOLDING   OUT  ON  PRINCIPLE. 


203 


when  the  working-men's  hymn  was  sung  by  the 
procession  — 

There  sounds  a  cry  from  land  to  land, 
We  poor  reach  out  to  you  the  hand ; 
We  call  a  halt  for  tyranny, 
We'll  break  the  yoke  of  slavery. 
Chorus  —  We  give  a  call  for  freedom  here, 
The  banner  red,  aloft  we  rear, 
We'll  live  by  work,  or  battle  to  the  death. 

We  have  been  long  enough  oppressed. 
Our  wrongs  henceforth  shall  be  redressed. 
We  battle  only  for  the  right, 
We  conquer  by  the  power  of  might. 
Chorus  —  We  give  a  call  for  freedom  here,  etc. 

We  ask  for  freedom,  justice,  peace  ; 
We  ask  that  tyranny  shall  cease  ; 
We  ask  for  right  to  labor  on  ; 
We  ask  just  pay  for  work  well  done. 
Chorus  —  We  give  a  call  for  freedom  here,  etc. 

The  next  day  the  Socialist  paper  gave  a  glow- 
ing account  of  the  great  demonstration,  and 
said  that  the  success  of  the  movement  was 
assured.  But  those  for  whom  the  report  was 
especially  intended  were  not  blinded  by  this, 
but  followed  with  energy  their  plans  for  bringing 
yhf^.  ■^Xi*^'t  to  an  end. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE   EXPLOSION. 

The  employers  had  not  been  mistaken  in 
their  opinions  in  regard  to  the  strike.  They 
knew  that  as  soon  as  the  crisis  was  past,  every 
one  of  the  workmen  would  be  glad  to  return  to 
his  place,  and  the  outlook  for  this  grew  from 
day  to  day  more  favorable. 

In  spite  of  the  boasting  of  the  union,  the  em- 
ployers  knew  that  only  a  partial  support  could 
be  given  by  it,  and  that  want  and  discourage- 
ment would  be  rife  among  the  workmen. 

The  immigration  that  year  was  also  greater 
than  usual,  had  commenced  earlier  in  the  sea- 
son, and  was  from  the  industrial  parts  of  Ger- 
many ;  and  those  unacquainted  with  the  busi- 
ness could  learn  it  in  a  short  time.  At  any 
rate,  the  arrival  of  these  men  served  to  break 
the  pride  of  the  strikers. 

Through  the  secret  agents  in  New  York,  it 
was  soon  known  at  the  striker's  headquarters  in 
Bridethorp,  that  in  the  next  few  days  a  strong 
force  of  German  immigrants  would  arrive,  and 
find  employment  in  the  factories. 
204 


THE  EXPLOSION. 


205 


This  must  be  met  with  all  energy ;  and  it  was 
arranged  that  the  railway  depot  and  the  landing 
were  to  be  watched  by  the  determined  strikers, 
and  when  the  unsuspecting  strangers  arrived, 
they  were  to  be  met  with  shouts  and  other 
evidences  of  displeasure,  and  if  possible  be  dis- 
heartened from  dispersing  through  the  city. 

Representatives  of  the  firms  were  also  pres- 
ent, but  were  immediately  surrounded  by  the 
strikers  and  could  neither  summon  the  police, 
nor  work  their  way  to  the  frightened  immi- 
grants. 

In  the  meantime  the  leaders  of  the  strikers 
had  met  the  strangers  and  explained  the  situa- 
tion. They  said  that  strange  men  had  no  right 
to  come  there  to  take  the  bread  from  the  mouths 
of  workmen  already  there  ;  that  through  the 
oppression  of  the  employers  they  were  out  of 
work,  and  threatened  the  new  arrivals  with 
bodily  harm  if  they  remained.  Finally,  the 
offer  was  made  to  send  them  back  free  of  cost. 
Confused,  alarmed,  worried,  the  poor  immi- 
grants scarcely  knew  what  to  do.  Several  of 
them  were  courageous  enough  to  fight  their 
way  through  and  reached  in  safety  the  quarters 
prepared  for  them,  but  most  of  them  returned 
to  New  York. 

The  employers  in  the  meantime  had  obtained 
authority  to  post  a  strong  force  of  police  at  the 


2o6  ^^D  CARL, 

depot,  to  keep  the  strikers  in  check,  and  by  this 
means  several  immigrant  families  were  safely 
established  in  Bridethorp. 

The  increasing  poverty  of  the  workmen  em- 
bittered them  the  more  against  this  energetic 
move  of  the  employers.  The  police  force  was 
strengthened,  yet  acts  of  violence  were  of  fre- 
quent recurrence  in  different  parts  of  the  city. 
Some  of  the  new  employees  were  knocked 
down,  and  one  elderly  man  whom  the  strikers 
had  seen  working  in  a  factory,  was  so  severely 
beaten  near  his  own  home  that  his  life  was 
despaired  of.  A  provision  dealer's  store  in  a 
retired  street  was  robbed,  and  fears  of  an  insur- 
rection grew  so  great  that  the  governor  was 
petitioned  to  grant  military  protection. 

The  next  morning  a  proclamation  from  the 
governor  calling  upon  the  state  militia  to  be  on 
duty  at  a  moment's  notice,  was  a  great  comfort 
to  all ;  it  suppressed  in  some  measure  the  revo- 
lutionary spirit,  thus  giving  the  order-loving 
element  new  courage,  for  it  was  not  only  pres. 
ent  help,  but  would  give  them  a  chance  to 
throw  off  the  Socialist  yoke. 

A  few  days  after,  Red  Carl  made  his  appear- 
ance at  headquarters  filled  with  excitement, 
and  with  a  report  of  what  he  called  fiendish 
treachery,  and  it  was  gathered  from  his  hurried 
narrative,  that  a  heavy  blow  had  been  aimed  at 


THE  explosion: 


207 


the  strikers.  Amherst  &  Co.  had,  by  the  aid 
of  the  night  boat,  brought  up  a  large  number  of 
workmen  from  New  York  who  were  unac- 
quainted with  the  business,  and  some  of  the 
old  workmen  had  been  employed  to  instruct 
them.  Among  these  were  Neumann,  Bernau, 
and  others  who  had  been  in  Neumann's  family, 
which  made  it  plain  to  Red  Carl  that  Alfred 
Braun  had  arranged  the  whole  matter. 

This  news  spread  consternation  at  headquar- 
ters. They  believed  that  without  doubt  other 
firms  would  follow  the  lead  of  Amherst  &  Co., 
and  with  like  results. 

There  was  no  time  to  lose.  This  plan  must 
be  frustrated,  or  in  a  short  time  the  victory 
would  be  on  the  other  side.  It  was  not  advisa- 
ble, they  were  well  aware,  to  come  out  openly 
in  this  matter,  but  they  had  other  means  at 
hand.  They  selected  a  committee  of  their 
reliable  men  to  visit  these  apostates  and  bid 
them  return  to  their  allegiance.  But  they 
found  that  these  men  had  well-considered  the 
subject,  and  could  defend  their  course. 

Neumann  had  not  only  his  son  but  his  board- 
ers on  his  side ;  and  met  the  spokesman  of  the 
committee  with  his  opinion  of  the  strike  and 
the  injury  it  had  been  in  every  way.  He  said 
also  that  the  most  of  the  blame  for  the  misery 
which  had  come  upon  the  workmen  might  be 
laid  at  the  door  of  the  leaders. 


2o8  ^^^    CARL. 

There  was  a  scene  upon  hearing  these  words  ; 
but  Neumann  and  his  friends  were  a  set  of 
determined  men,  who  would  not  be  stopped  by 
violence,  and  the  committee  felt  that  it  might 
lead  to  a  bad  end.  Frau  Schlegel  came  in  soon 
after  this  visit,  with  the  news  that  Bernau  had 
been  struck  in  his  own  house  and  badly  injured  ; 
and  from  other  quarters  came  reports  of  similar 
acts  of  violence. 

The  following  day  the  consternation  increased 
when  it  was  found  that  not  only  Amherst  & 
Co.  had  commenced  work  with  a  good  supply 
of  hands,  but  other  firms  were  following  their 
example.  A  greater  part  of  the  workmen 
showed  an  earnest  disposition  to  break  away 
from  their  leaders,  and  go  back  to  their  old 
employment. 

**  Traitor !  Judas  !  Coward  !  "  were  some  of 
the  epithets  heaped  upon  the  deserters  when 
met  upon  the  streets.  Several  were  struck 
down,  and  the  police  had  trouble  to  prevent  a 
general  outbreak.  Crowds  of  excited  men 
thronged  the  streets,  and  the  deserters  dared 
not  leave  their  dwellings.  Wild  threats  and 
menaces  were  heard  on  all  sides,  and  the  men 
who  were  set  to  watch  found  dynamite  and 
other  explosives.  It  became  evident  that  they 
were  on  the  eve  of  a  momentous  catastrophe. 
Some  time,  during  the  night  the  authorities  sent 


THE  EXPLOSION.  209 

a  telegram  to  the  governor,  who  ordered  the 
militia  to  be  on  the  scene. 

The  next  morning  the  signal  whistle  for  the 
men  to  come  to  work  at  the  Amherst  factory  had 
just  blown  when  there  came  a  terrible  crash, 
which  shook  the  city  like  an  earthquake.  Win- 
dow glass  was  shattered,  fire  alarms  were  rung, 
and  in  a  few  moments  the  engines  went  tearing 
through  the  streets. 

Terrified  people  gathered  in  crowds  near  the 
factory,  while  others  called  to  them  to  stand 
back.  Like  wild  fire  the  news  ran  through  the 
city  that  the  Amherst  factory  had  been  blown  up 
by  the  strikers ;  while  others  said  that  it  was 
only  the  engine-house,  and  that  the  factory  was 
in  flames.  It  was  also  said  that  the  strikers 
who  had  returned  to  work  had  been  buried  in 
the  ruins.  Everybody  rushed  to  the  scene  of 
the  disaster. 

Trina  had  finished  preparing  breakfast  for 
her  husband,  and  was  about  to  send  it  to  the 
factory.  At  the  request  of  his  employers,  he 
had  provided  another  foreman  to  remain  with 
him  at  night  to  guard  the  property  in  case  of  an 
attack  from  the  strikers.  Trina  knew  it  to  be  a 
dangerous  post,  and  thought  often  with  trem- 
bling, of  the  terrible  risks  to  which  he  was 
exposed. 

Shouts  in  the  street  attracted  her  to  the  win- 


2IO  ^^Z>    CARL. 

dow,  and  she  saw  people  running  in  an  excited 
manner. 

"The  Amherst  factory  is  blown  up!"  she 
heard  some  one  call  to  a  neighbor. 

In  fright  and  anguish  she  clasped  her  hands 
together. 

"  Oh,  for  God's  dear  sake,"  she  cried,  **  tell 
me  this  is  not  true." 

The  people  recognized  her,  and  full  of  pity 
for  Alfred's  young  wife,  hastened  to  her. 

'*  Something  has  happened,"  said  one,  "  we 
don't  know  exactly  what  it  is,  we  have  heard 
nothing  of  your  husband." 

Trina  could  not  remain  at  home,  she  threw  a 
shawl  about  her,  ran  down  the  steps,  and  with 
trembling  haste  sped  through  the  streets  to  the 
factory.  How  long  appeared  the  time  until  she 
could  reach  it !  A  great  concourse  of  people 
had  gathered,  and  a  frightful  sight  met  her 
gaze.  Where  the  engine-house  had  stood,  was 
only  now  a  heap  of  ruins.  Part  of  the  mighty 
fly-wheel  lay  broken,  several  hundred  feet  from 
the  JDlace ;  the  huge  boiler  lay  in  pieces,  and 
the  tall  chimney  was  now  a  pile  of  brick  and 
mortar.  One  wall  of  the  factory  was  partly 
blown  in,  while  the  others  had  immense  cracks, 
and  flames  were  pouring  from  it.  It  was  a 
scene  of  wild  confusion. 

Many  a  sorrowing  glance  was  cast  at  a  num- 


The  explosion.  211 

ber  of  still  forms,  which  lay  deadly  pale,  and 
with  garments  stained  with  blood,  two  of  them 
too  terribly  disfigured  for  the  people  to  see. 

By  the  first  glance  which  Trina  gave  to  them, 
she  recognized  her  brother  Johannes.  He  was 
lying  upon  a  board,  and  the  physician  had  just 
finished  an  examination,  and  had  ordered  him 
to  be  taken  home,  as  Trina  with  bitter  tears, 
threw  her  arms  about  the  silent  form. 

"Where  is  Alfred.?"  said  she,  starting  up; 
*' where  is  my  husband  t  " 

*'Be  comforted,  Trina,"  said  her  brother 
Conrad,  ''Alfred  is  safe  ;  there  he  is." 

Trina's  eyes  followed  the  motion  of  Conrad's 
arm,  and  in  one  of  the  windows  of  the  second 
story  she  saw  him.  His  arm  was  bandaged,  but 
he  was  able  to  assist  others. 

The  great  change  from  intense  anxiety  to  joy, 
was  too  much  for  poor  Trina,  and  she  almost 
fainted.  Alfred  had  seen  her,  and  came  as 
quickly  as  he  could,  and  on  his  breast  she  shed 
tears  of  joy.  Trina  was  not  of  a  nervous  tem- 
perament, and  she  must  go  and  comfort  her 
mother.  Her  father  had  already  made  arrange- 
ments for  the  removal  of  Johannes  to  his  house. 

Upon  all  sides  people  questioned  Alfred  of 
the  cause  of  the  catastrophe.  He  was  reserved 
upon  the  subject,  and  said  there  would  soon  be 
an  examination  which   would  explain   the  mys- 


213  ^ED   CARL. 

tery  far  better  than  he  could.  But  the  people 
could  not  wait  for  that  ;  they  wished  to  hear 
his  opinion  of  it,  and  all  the  details. 

Some  of  the  strikers  insisted  that  it  was  a 
boiler  explosion,  and  said  it  was  just  what  might 
have  been  expected  from  the  employing  of  new 
and  inexperienced  hands. 

These  sneering  comments  reached  the  ear  of 
Alfred  Braun. 

"  It  was  not  a  boiler  explosion,"  said  he 
angrily.  "  I  had  examined  the  boiler  but  a  few 
moments  before,  and  found  all  in  order.  Look 
at  the  ruins  of  the  boiler  ;  does  it  look  as  though 
it  had  exploded }  It  was  no  boiler  explosion, 
but  a  fiendish  conspiracy  ;  and  the  workers  of 
it  will  have  to  answer  for  it." 

This  bold  declaration  raised  a  tumult  among 
the  bystanders. 

**  Prove  it !  prove  it ! "  was  shouted  on  all 
sides,  and  insults  and  threats  were  heaped  upon 
the  accuser. 

But  Alfred  had  said  it,  and  would  not  swerve 
from  what  he  had  said. 

"  Do  you  wish  proof } "  cried  he,  "  well,  you 
shall  have  it;  "and  going  to  one  of  the  still 
forms,  he  removed  the  covering.  A  frightful 
object  was  exposed  to  view,  which  they  recog- 
nized as  the  mangled  corpse  of  Red  Carl.  A 
look  of  wild  hatred  and  revenge  was  upon  the 


THE  EXPLOSION. 


213 


Still  face,  and  in  his  right  hand  was  a  dynamite 
cartridge. 

"Do  you  know  him?"  said  Alfred  sharply. 
*•  Do  you  see  the  man  who  once  before  tried  to 
destroy  my  life  .'*  Do  you  see  the  instrument 
of  death  in  his  hand  ?  Do  you  not  see  that  an 
avenging  God  has  frustrated  his  plans  }  Would 
you  say  that  you  have  no  share  in  his  guilt  } 
That  all  this  wickedness  originated  with  him  } 
No,  you  may  all  keep  silent,  but  the  day  will 
come  when  all  you  villains  will  have  to  answer 
for  this  day's  work." 

Alfred  had  in  his  agitation  gone  too  far  for 
his  own  safety.  A  frightful  storm  of  indigna- 
tion swept  over  the  crowd,  and  if  Alfred's 
friends  had  not  surrounded  him,  the  strikers 
would  have  overpowered  him,  and  much  blood- 
shed might  have  followed,  had  not  a  new  event 
turned  attention  to  another  quarter. 

The  sound  of  martial  music,  and  the  measured 
step  of  armed  men  was  heard,  and  the  next  mo- 
ment their  bayonets  were  seen  gleaming  in  the 
bright  rays  of  the  morning  sun.  At  the  head 
rode  the  governor  and  his  staff. 

At  the  first  call,  the  regiment  from  H.  had 
arrived  and  hastened  to  the  scene  of  the  catas- 
trophe ;  and  the  governor  resolved  to  see  for 
himself,  and  by  his  authority  seek  to  establish 
peace  and  order. 


214 


RED   CARL. 


The  appearance  of  the  militia  called  the  com- 
batants to  a  halt  ;  for  although  they  had  not  the 
fear  which  prevails  in  monarchical  countries  in 
regard  to  the  standing  army,  yet  it  had  its  effect 
in  convincing  them  that  they  were  more  than 
foolish  in  believing  that  they  could  resist  them, 
and  with  more  cusiosity  than  fear  they  watched 
the  movements  of  the  militia. 

A  cordon  was  drawn  around  the  building 
and  then  the  governor  signified  that  he  wished 
to  speak  to  the  people.  Under  existing  cir- 
cumstances it  was  not  difficult  to  command 
silence. 

"  Fellow-citizens,"  said  he,  '*  by  the  authori- 
ties of  your  city  I  have  been  requested  to  send 
these  men  to  protect  it,  and  to  uphold  the  laws 
which  you  helped  to  make.  These  men  who 
upon  my  call  have  appeared,  belong  not  to 
those  whose  interests  are  separate  from  your 
own.  They  are  also  fellow-citizens  in  like  oc- 
cupations with  your  own.  They  have  left  their 
employments  to  execute  the  laws  and  secure 
peace.  These  laws  are  the  pillars  of  civil  order, 
without  which  there  can  be  no  prosperity  in 
the  world. 

**  Fellow-citizens,  it  is  a  serious  thing  when 
part  of  the  community  refuse  to  work.  With- 
out labor  the  world  would  be  a  wilderness.  We 
are  all  laborers,  and  find  our  pleasure  and  hap- 


THE  EXPLOSION. 


215 


piness  in  our  work.  Far  be  it  from  me  to 
meddle  with  the  differences  between  the  em- 
ployers and  the  employees.  As  a  servant  of 
the  government,  my  task  is  only  to  execute  the 
laws  of  our  state,  and  secure  protection  to  every 
citizen.  If  we  find  these  laws  not  sufficient  for 
the  protection  and  advantage  of  all,  then  we 
have  it  in  our  hands  to  change  them.  It  ap- 
pears that  violence  has  taken  the  place  of  order 
here  ;  be  assured  that  a  thorough  and  impartial 
investigation  will  be  exercised,  and  the  guilty 
will  be  punished.  I  rely  upon  you  as  fellow- 
citizens  of  a  free  country  to  unite  for  the  up- 
holding of  these  laws,  and  make  it  possible  for 
me  to  allow  these  faithful  men  whom  I  have 
been  compelled  to  call  out,  to  return  to  their 
families  and  their  employments." 

This  speech  of  the  governor  made  a  good 
impression  upon  the  strikers.  For  months  it 
had  been  drilled  into  them  that  they  were  an 
oppressed  and  unprotected  class,  debarred  from 
the  privileges  which  they  should  enjoy,  and 
were  entitled  to  battle  to  the  knife  for  what 
they  considered  their  rights. 

This  short,  clear  speech  dispelled  the  mists 
of  prejudice,  and  the  sophistries  of  the  revolu- 
tionists. They  saw  themselves  as  citizens  of  a 
free  country,  entitled  equally  with  the  richest  to 
all  its  protection  and  advantages,  and  as  citizens 


2i6  ^ED   CARL. 

of  the  commonwealth  could  throw  their  influ- 
ence into  the  scale. 

The  firemen  had  succeeded  in  extinguishing 
the  flames,  the  wounded  had  been  carried  to 
their  homes ;  so  the  main  part  of  the  great 
crowd  of  people  had  gradually  dispersed. 

Under  the  directions  of  the  members  of  the 
firm,  the  workmen  began  to  remove  the  rubbish, 
in  which  work  many  of  the  strikers  joined ; 
while  the  militia  encamped  about  and  took  some 
needed  refreshments. 

A  thorough  investigation  as  to  the  cause  of 
the  catastrophe  was  now  undertaken.  Through 
the  explosion  the  fireman  had  been  killed,  the 
engineer  had  just  left  his  post,  to  which  circum- 
stance he  owed  his  life,  and  Alfred  Braun  was 
the  main  witness. 

He  said  that  since  the  factory  opened  he  had 
frequently  seen  Red  Carl  near  it,  but  as  he  had 
also  frequently  seen  the  other  strikers,  he 
thought  it  not  worthy  of  mention,  except  to 
charge  the  workmen  to  keep  watch  over  them. 

That  morning  he  had  just  been  in  the  engine- 
room,  and  had  seen  nothing  out  of  the  ordinary 
appearance;  and  as  he  looked  at  the  boiler  he 
saw  that  it  had  the  usual  pressure  of  steam. 
He  glanced  at  his  watch  and  found  that  it  was 
five  minutes  faster  than  the  clock  in  the  engine- 
room.     He  thought  that  he  could  rely  upon  his 


THE  EXPLOSION.  21/ 

watch,  SO  turned  the  hand  of  the  clock  forward 
five  minutes,  and  knew  now  that  it  was  an  error. 
This  error  had  deceived  the  fireman  ;  and  he 
blew  the  whistle  five  minutes  too  soon,  and  the 
explosion  followed  immediately.  He  had  by 
that  time  walked  out  of  the  engine-room  and 
was  passing  through  the  yard  to  a  wing  of  the 
factory.  The  force  of  the  explosion  threw  him 
to  the  ground  and  a  flying  stone  wounded  his 
arm. 

He  could  not  believe  anything  else  than  that 
Red  Carl  was  the  guilty  one,  and  that  he  had 
intended  the  explosion  to  occur  at  the  moment 
when  the  workmen  entered  the  factory,  and  only 
the  difference  of  five  minutes  in  the  time  had 
prevented  a  great  loss  of  life. 

Circumstances  all  pointed  to  Alfred's  opinion 
as  being  entirely  correct. 

An  examination  of  the  boiler  showed  that 
it  was  not  an  explosion  of  steam  that  had 
broken  it  to  pieces,  but  some  outside  power. 
Upon  examining  the  premises  they  found  a 
trench  which  had  been  used  for  the  laying  of  a 
train,  and  which  reached  to  the  great  hole 
under  where  the  engine-house  had  stood. 

Had  the  affair  been  a  sudden  impulse,  or  was 
it  a  conspiracy.?  Of  this  there  was  but  one  per- 
son who  could  give  the  true  answer,  and  that 
person    was     Johannes     Neumann,    dreadfully 


2l8  RED   CARL, 

wounded  it  was  true  ;  therefore  must  have  been 
near  at  the  time  of  the  explosion, — but  still 
living. 

It  was  known  that  he  was  so  badly  hurt  that 
it  was  doubtful  if  he  would  recover ;  but  con- 
sciousness might  return,  in  which  case  he  could 
tell  what  he  knew,  and  it  was  necessary  that  it 
should  be  known  for  the  sake  of  the  innocent 
and  the  guilty. 

"  His  own  family  are  the  ones  to  induce  him 
to  tell  what  he  knows,"  said  Mr.  Amherst. 
"  Everybody  has  confidence  in  Alfred  Braun, 
and  although  he  is  his  brother-in-law,  he  will 
give  us  the  exact  truth  without  sparing  him." 

So  it  was  decided  that  Alfred  should  go  to 
his  father-in-law's  house  immediately,  and  see 
if  Johannes  had  regained  consciousness. 

He  found  the  family,  with  Trina  and  Frau 
Schlegel,  gathered  about  the  bed  of  the  wounded 
man.  Johannes  was  perfectly  rational,  but  weak 
and  exhausted.  Tears  stood  in  his  eyes  as  he 
saw  Alfred,  and  he  stretched  out  his  hand  to  him. 

"  Thank  God  you  were  saved  !  "  he  whispered, 
"  Oh,  it  is  frightful  that  I  have  thus  let  Satan 
triumph  over  me,  and  tempt  me  to  stain  my 
hands  with  this  horrible  crime.  But  God 
knows  that  I  did  not  plan  to  do  harm ;  oh,  for- 
give me  that  I  have  brought  so  much  trouble 
upon  you  all." 


THE  EXPLOSION. 


219 


He  would  have  continued  his  lamenting,  but 
Alfred  told  him  he  wished  him  to  tell  exactly 
how  the  explosion  occurred. 

"Yes,  that .  is  right,"  said  Johannes,  "the 
truth  shall  be  told ;  I  will  ease  my  heart  of  this 
burden.  Tell  them  all  to  come  close  to  me  ;  I 
feel  that  my  hours  are  numbered." 

The  necessary  preparations  were  made  to 
take  down  his  dying  testimony,  and  Johannes 
told  the  whole  affair. 

"  Carl  often  said  in  great  excitement,  that 
the  work  at  Amherst  &  Co.  should  be  stopped, 
and  the  best  means  to  do  this  was  to  blow  up 
the  engine-house.  He  said  it  should  never  be 
suspected  that  it  was  done  by  design,  but 
people  would  think  that  the  boiler  had  exploded. 
I  do  not  know  whether  he  got  any  one  to  help 
him,  but  I  do  know  that  he  was  fully  capable 
of  doing  it  himself.  He  said  to  me  that  I  must 
help  him.  I  said  at  first  that  I  could  not ;  but 
he  said  there  was  no  danger  for  anybody,  for  it 
should  be  done  before  the  workmen  came  in  the 
morning.  I  knew  that  he  had  a  large  quantity 
of  dynamite,  and  he  said  it  was  the  easiest  thing 
to  lay  a  train  which  would  reach  under  the 
engine-house.  He  said  I  must  help  him,  and 
last  night  he  crept  through  the  trench  and  laid 
the  mine.  He  was  much  vexed,  for  he  feared 
that  some  of  the  explosive  stuff  was  not  good.  I 


220  RED   CARL, 

had  to  stand  watch,  and  when  it  was  finished 
I  went  home.  He  said  he  would  ignite  the 
mine  at  least  an  hour  before  the  whistle  sounded 
for  the  men  to  come  to  work.  I  never  closed 
my  eyes  the  whole  night,  but  waited  every  mo- 
ment to  hear  the  explosion.  As  the  appointed 
time  came  and  all  remained  quiet,  my  heart 
beat  with  anguish.  I  knew  his  revengeful  and 
evil  nature,  but  could  not  bear  to  think  that  he 
would  wait  until  the  time  for  the  men  to  assem- 
ble. I  knew  that  he  hated  Alfred,  and  had 
sent  the  infernal  machine  to  him,  for  he  had 
told  me  so.  I  could  wait  no  longer ;  I  sprang 
up  and  ran  to  the  factory  to  try  to  prevent  the 
terrible  deed,  or  to  warn  the  men.  But  I  came 
too  late,  and  just  as  I  entered  the  yard,  the 
explosion  came.  I  was  thrown  so  high  in  the 
air  that  I  wonder  I  was  not  instantly  killed. 
But  death  is  even  now  waiting  for  me  ;  I  know 
I  must  die,  and  I  deserve  my  fate.  Carl  did 
not  set  the  train  right,  or  he  would  have  been 
out  of  the  way  when  the  explosion  came  ;  as 
it  was,  he  died  by  the  means  he  had  planned 
for  others.  God  have  mercy  upon  him  and 
upon  me." 

Extras  of  the  newspapers  were  out  the  next 
morning,  giving  a  full  account  of  the  catas- 
trophe, together  with  the  dying  testimony  of 
Johannes  Neumann.      There  was  great  excite- 


THE  EXPLOSION.  221 

ment  over  it,  and  the  anger  of  the  workmen 
was  turned  against  the  leaders  of  the  strike. 

It  was  well  that  the  militia  was  still  in  the 
town,  or  the  strikers  would  have  destroyed  their 
own  headquarters.  They  could  not  lend  their 
sanction  to  deeds  of  violence  ;  such  atrocities  as 
murder  and  incendiarism  were  not  in  their  line. 

On  the  following  afternoon  at  two  o'clock,  a 
mass  meeting  was  called,  they  knew  not  by 
whom ;  but,  as  was  their  custom,  all  assembled. 

When  the  time  came  for  opening  the  meet- 
ing, it  was  found  that  none  of  the  Socialist 
leaders  were  present ;  they  had  left  for  parts 
unknown.  No  one  was  sorry  for  it ;  all  were 
anxious  to  see  again  the  return  of  law  and 
order. 

The  old  workman  who  at  the  last  meeting 
4ad  spoken  in  favor  of  ending  the  strike,  was 
called  to  the  chair.  In  a  few  words  he  ex- 
pressed his  abhorrence  of  deeds  of  violence,  and 
designated  them  as  outgrowths  of  the  Socialist 
gatherings ;  and  expressed  his  desire  for  the 
return  of  order. 

A  committee  was  appointed  to  draft  the  fol- 
lowing resolutions  which  were  approved  by  the 
meeting. 

"  We,  the  assembled  workmen  of  Bridethorp,  give  ex- 
pression to  our  abhorrence  of  the  shameful  atrocity  of 
yesterday  morning  at  the  Amherst  factory  ;  and  believing 


222  l^ED   CARL. 

that  such  things  are  injurious  to  the  cause  of  the  working 
people  ;  therefore,  resolved  : 

1.  That  we  request  the  authorities  to  give  a  rigid  ex- 
amination into  the  affair,  that  the  guilty  ones  may  be 
punished. 

2.  That  the  union  of  the  mutual  aid  societies  is  only 
a  tool  for  strange  agitators,  and  unconscionable  mischief- 
makers;  so  we  each  resolve  to  abandon  the  union. 

3.  That  the  strike  now  existing  be  declared  ended; 
and  every  workman  be  at  full  liberty  to  take  employment 
wherever  he  can  obtain  it. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

THE    CONFESSION. 

One  has  often  seen  upon  a  sultry  summer 
afternoon  all  the  evidences  of  an  approaching 
storm.  All  nature  seems  silently  waiting  for 
some  event.  The  air  is  filled  with  electricity ; 
vivid  flashes  of  lightning  are  followed  by  the 
low  rumblings  of  thunder,  the  heavy  bank  of 
clouds  at  the  west  gradually  shuts  out  the  rays 
of  the  sun,  the  rising  of  the  wind,  all  proclaim 
that  a  war  of  the  elements  is  at  hand. 

Then  the  storm  bursts  upon  the  earth  in  all 
its  fury  ;  trees  are  uprooted,  fertile  fields  are 
deluged,  and  the  harvests  are  destroyed,  dwell- 
ings are  burned  by  the  lightning,  and  for  the 
time  all  nature  seems  changed.  But  presently 
the  winds  are  hushed,  the  thunder  ceases  to 
roll,  the  sun  breaks  forth,  and  in  the  space  of 
a  few  hours  God's  beautiful  earth  seems  to 
have  received  new  life. 

So  it  was  with  th^  terrible  catastrophe  in 
Bridethorp  which  had  brought  death  and  de- 
struction in  its  train.  Matters  had  reached  a 
crisis ;  the  poisonous  vapors  which  had  been 
223 


224 


RED   CARL. 


accumulating  so  long  were  driven  aside ;  the 
stagnant  water  had  risen  into  a  clear  flowing 
stream  ;  the  mists  of  prejudice  had  rolled  away, 
and  out  of  the  storm  and  sorrow  had  come  new 
life.  Valuable  property  had  been  destroyed, 
the  lives  of  men  in  the  prime  of  life  had  been 
sacrificed,  and  it  took  time  for  the  people  to 
recover  from  the  fright  to  which  they  had  been 
subjected.  But  the  sun  now  shone  on  better 
times,  new  hope  sprang  up  in  hearts  so  long 
cast  down ;  the  strike  was  at  an  end. 

The  tall  chimneys  of  the  factories  jubilantly 
sent  forth  clouds  of  smoke  in  the  pure, air;  at 
morning  and  evening,  crowds  of  men  were  seen 
moving  to  and  from  their  work  ;  the  rumbling 
and  buzzing  of  the  machinery  sounded  again  in 
response  to  the  will  of  the  workmen. 

The  look  of  hunger  had  disappeared  from  the 
faces  of  the  children,  the  sad  despair  in  the 
countenances  of  the  women  had  given  place  to 
joyful  hope.  The  provision  dealers  were  willing 
again  to  give  credit  to  the  families  of  the  work- 
men, and  the  workmen  themselves  rejoiced  that 
the  time  of  gloom  was  past. 

In  their  first  joy  at  the  change  in  their  pros- 
pects they  appeared  to  forget  the  losses  they 
had  sustained ;  all  breathed  freely,  as  though 
relieved  of  a  great  burden  which  had  oppressed 
them.     This  great  change  was  due  in  a  great 


THE  CONFESSION. 


225 


measure  to  the  wise  counsels  of  the  governor. 
He  had  not  only  made  a  healthful  impression 
upon  the  minds  of  the  people  by  his  speech  on 
the  morning  of  the  explosion,  but  when  con- 
vinced that  the  disturbers  of  the  peace  had  left 
the  city,  he  withdrew  the  militia,  and  allowed 
them  to  return  to  their  homes  and  occupations. 

The  employers  had  invited  him  to  meet  them 
that  evening  as  they  wished  to  consider  the 
question  of  taking  the  workmen  again  into 
their  employ. 

Some  of  the  younger  among  the  employers 
moved  that  all  those  who  had  been  advocates 
of  the  strike  should  be  denied  work,  and  thus 
force  them  to  leave  the  city.  But  the  governor 
was  decided  in  his  disapproval  of  this.  He 
considered  that  the  men  had  been  deceived  by 
their  leaders,  and  had  been  the  worst  sufferers 
by  it ;  and  more  than  that,  it  was  dangerous  for 
them  even  to  express  a  wish  to  return  to  their 
work.  Now  by  the  miserable  ending  of  their 
control,  all  was  changed.  He  did  not  consider 
it  right  to  triumph  over  a  fallen  foe ;  but 
instead,  would  advise  a  magnanimous  ignoring 
of  the  whole  affair,  and  by  kindness  win  them 
back  to  confidence  and  peace. 

The  governor  then  proceeded  to  speak  of  the 
so-called  labor  question.  He  showed  how  by 
the  flourishing  of  the  industries,  a  revolution  in 


226  ^^^   CARL. 

political  economy  was  brought  about,  and  solu- 
tions of  the  new  questions  of  the  day  brought  to 
the  surface  for  discussion.  An  inconsiderate 
regard  for  advancing  one's  own  interest  was 
injurious  to  both  sides.  It  was  wrong  and 
unjust  in  the  employer  to  look  upon  his  em- 
ployees as  merely  *'  hands,"  only  to  be  appre- 
ciated for  their  use  in  advancing  business. 
The  workmen  had  minds  that  should  be  culti- 
vated. One  might  say  that  the  workman 
should  look  out  for  these  things  himself,  but 
this  would  not  do  under  all  circumstances. 
The  state  of  society  was  such  that  all  were 
dependent  upon  each  other,  and  the  strong 
should  care  for  the  weak,  the  educated  should 
help  the  ignorant,  the  prosperous  do  all  they 
could  to  advance  those  who  were  not.  He 
would  not  take  it  upon  himself  to  offer  sugges- 
tions, but  as  friend  to  friend  he  would  only  say 
that  he  considered  it  the  duty  of  every  man,  in 
every  way  consistent  with  individual  circum- 
stances, to  try  to  elevate  the  poorer  classes. 

This  opinion  of  the  Governor  was  heartily 
endorsed  by  most  of  the  listeners,  particularly 
Amherst  &  Co.  They  resolved  to  lay  aside  all 
stringent  measures,  and  give  a  helping  hand 
towards  again  establishing  aid  societies,  and  in 
every  way  try  to  help  the  men  who  had  passed 
through  such  a  fiery  trial. 


THE  CONFESSION.  227 

They  also  had  increased  respect  for  the  Gov- 
ernor, a  wise  and  patriotic  statesman  who,  cast- 
ing a  clear  glance  over  existing  circumstances, 
and  then  with  courage  and  energy  could  at  the 
proper  moment  throw  the  weight  of  his  influ- 
ence for  the  right  into  the  scale. 

Notwithstanding  the  commercial  skies  showed 
some  clouds,  yet  with  the  opening  of  the  facto- 
ries, the  outlook  for  working  people  in  Bride- 
thorp,  was  quite  favorable.  Work  was  pressing, 
and  it  not  only  allowed  all  hands  to  be  employed, 
but  they  worked  beyond  time  to  bring  up  neg- 
lected work.  This  made  good  profits  for  the 
employees,  and  they  had  a  hope  of  regaining  in 
time  what  they  had  lost. 

Amherst  &  Co.  had  set  about  immediate  re- 
pairs, and  in  a  short  time  their  factory  was  in 
full  operation. 

The  battle  was  ended,  and  those  who  had 
lost  their  lives  were  mourned ;  while  the 
wounded  lay  upon  beds  of  pain,  the  leaders  hav- 
ing disappeared,  leaving  their  followers  to  suf- 
fer the  fruits  of  their  folly. 

The  bodies  of  the  unfortunate  men  had  been 
committed  to  mother  earth.  Besides  Carl 
Holt,  there  were  two  others  who  were  killed 
by  the  explosion.  One  of  them  was  a  young 
unmarried  workman,  and  the  other  was  the  fire- 
man, who  had  left  a  widow  and  a  large  family 


228  -  J^^D   CARL. 

of  small  children,  whose  grief  at  their  sudden 
bereavement  was  heartrending.  Where  were 
now  those  professional  agitators  who,  by  their 
artful  reasoning  and  abuse  of  the  employers, 
made  these  poor  men  dissatisfied  with  their 
peaceful  occupations  in  which  they  had  hitherto 
found  contentment  and  happiness  ?  Gone  from 
the  scene  of  the  conflict,  and  even  then  speak- 
ing carelessly  of  the  lost  cause,  and  turning 
their  attention  to  more  mischief. 

Johannes  Neumann  was  still  hovering  between 
life  and  death,  faithfully  watched  by  his  mother, 
his  sisters,  and  Frau  Schlegel. 

Rejoiced  as  were  all  to  be  employed, 
young  and  old  worked  early  and  late,  yet  they 
knew  it  would  be  many  months  before  they 
could  recover  what  they  had  lost,  and  be  again 
in  the  comfortable  circumstances  they  enjoyed 
before  the  strike.  The  most  anxiety  was  felt 
by  those  who  by  the  help  of  the  building  socie- 
ties had  purchased  homes.  The  monthly  pay- 
ments had  not  been  made,  and  some  of  the 
properties  had  been  confiscated,  some  sold  for 
considerably  less  than  the  full  value,  and  the 
fruit  of  years  of  work,  care,  and  anxiety  was 
lost.  Some  of  the  men  had  lain  in  bed  for 
weeks,  owing  to  the  injury  received  from  the 
strikers,  and  were  disabled  from  work.  Their 
assailants  were  known,   and   could   have  been 


THE   CONFESSION. 


229 


arrested  and  imprisoned,  but  their  victims  did 
not  wish  to  bring  sorrow  upon  the  families. 

One  of  these  men  was  Bernau,  who  after  suf- 
fering a  long  time,  died.  His  assailant  had  fled 
from  the  city,  leaving  his  family  destitute. 

Bernau  had  changed  much  during  this  season 
of  affliction.  Frau  Schlegel  had  great  influence 
over  him  ;  and  upon  his  sick  bed  he  had  found 
time  to  seek  the  favor  of  his  Maker  ;  and  had 
been  taken  like  a  brand  from  the  burning.  He 
had  come  out  of  darkness  into  marvellous  light, 
and  in  peace  and  hope  went  to  his  rest. 

His  sons,  who  had  left  during  the  strike,  to 
seek  work  elsewhere,  had  returned  to  their 
homes,  and  the  sick  and  dying  bed  of  their 
father  was  not  without  its  impression  upon 
them. 

They  commenced  taking  interest  in  God's 
word,  and  had  become  workers  in  the  Sunday 
School.  Through  their  exertions,  the  wretched 
family  were  at  least  kept  from  extreme  need. 

The  employers  had  done  their  best,  to  raise 
the  spirits  of  the  workmen.  In  most  factories 
the  aid  societies  had  again  been  organized. 
The  employers  had  also,  at  the  request  of  the 
workmen,  accepted  the  management  of  the 
treasury,  upon  condition  that  the  workmen 
should  select  a  committee  to  keep  control  of  it. 

The  suo:o:estion  of  the  Governor  was  not  for- 


230 


RED    CARL. 


gotten.  It  was  a  support  at  the  right  time,  for 
a  celebrated  lecturer,  well  known  for  his  philan- 
thropic ideas,  was  announced  for  a  series  of  lec- 
tures in  Bridethorp  upon  the  Social  question. 

One  of  the  most  influential  of  the  citizens, 
considering  that  this  should  be  known  to  the 
public,  made  arrangements  with  such  good 
effect,  that  through  the  help  of  the  press  and 
free  admission,  the  largest  hall  in  the  city  was 
filled. 

In  his  first  lecture  Dr.  C.  took  for  his  theme 
the  existence  of  the  Social  question.  He  said  it 
was  an  historical  fact  that  there  always  had  been 
and  always  would  be  a  Social  question.  The 
ever-continuing  changes  of  human  circumstances 
leads  to  new  forms  of  society  within  itself,  and 
in  the  guiding  of  these  new  forms  for  the  well- 
being  of  all,  stands  the  solving  of  the  Social 
question. 

"The  present  time  —  chiefly  through  the 
great  industries  —  had  to  do  with  the  relations 
between  great  money  power,  and  a  great  army 
of  working  people.  The  red  Revolutionists 
would  simply  by  brute  force,  do  away  with  these 
proportions  ;  they  would  do  away  with  all 
private  property,  and  propose  a  communism ; 
or  all  property  in  common.  This  would  be 
against  human  nature,  and  simply  impossible. 
Should  one  such  revolution  succeed,  the  whole 


THE   CONFESSION. 


23 


system  of  government  would  be  thrown  into 
chaos. 

"A  revolutionary  speaker  once  declared  that 
communism  would  be  the  result  of  all  evolution 
and  development  of  the  social  question.  First 
would  be  the  modern  political  life  of  unlimited 
kingdom  ;  this  would  be  followed  by  constitu- 
tional monarchy ;  then  the  republic  of  citizens, 
then  red  revolutionists,  and  as  a  crowning  of 
the  whole,  communism.  One  might  continue 
it  by  saying  that  this  might  be  followed  by 
anarchy,  and  that  by  autocratic  power. 

**  It  is  a  false  theory  on  either  side  to  suppose 
that  this  question  will  soon  be  decided,  or  that 
in  any  way  an  immediate  solution  of  the  ques- 
tion is  at  hand.  The  solution  of  it  is  one  in 
which  all  capable  people  will  take  part,  and  will 
extend  over  all  demands  of  common  life." 

In  his  second  lecture  the  doctor  spoke  of  the 
stipulations  of  the  social  question. 

"These  stipulations,"  he  said,  "were  indis- 
pensable, and  could  be  solved  only  under  one 
condition.  This  condition  has  its  foundation  in 
the  Christian  religion. 

"That  the  relations  between  human  beings 
are  guided  by  interest,  is  the  law  of  the  universe 
or  natural  law.  This  law  excites  ambition, 
inflames  the  passions,  and  stirs  up  fierce  wars 
against  each  other.     But  the  law  which  Chris- 


232 


RED   CARL. 


tianity  gives  for  the  guidance  of  human  beings, 
is  the  law  of  love ;  which  unites  hearts  in  sym- 
pathy with  each  other,  and  prompts  each  one  to 
offer  himself  as  a  sacrifice  for  the  well-being  of 
his  fellow-men.  This  love  prompts  the  rich  to 
pity  and  assist  the  poor  ;  it  prompts  the  poor  to 
look  upon  the  rich  without  envy  or  covetous- 
ness.  Where  the  law  of  love  rules,  the  civil 
relations  between  men  are  soon  arranged.  The 
communists  called  themselves  Christians  ;  there 
is  as  much  difference  between  them  as  between 
light  and  darkness.  Communism  would  take 
all ;  Christianity  would  give  all." 

In    his  third  lecture  Dr.   C s  theme  was 

practical  means  for  the  solution  of  the  social 
question.  To  reach  practical  ends  we  should 
use  practical  means,  keeping  a  line  of  action 
sanctioned  by  the  Christian  religion.  The  first 
of  these  is  lawgiving.  Through  the  law  must 
sound,  healthy  relations  between  capital  and 
labor  be  secured.  This  will  protect  labor  from 
the  over-grasping  of  capital,  it  will  keep  capital 
within  limits,  that  it  may  not  oppress  labor,  or 
have  destructive  influence  over  it. 

"The  second  is  education  ;  the  aim  of  which 
should  be  the  spiritual  and  social  elevation  of 
the  poorer  classes.  The  third  is  philanthropy. 
One  must  become  acquainted  with  the  material 
and   spiritual   needs   of   the  poorer  classes  in 


THE   CONFESSION. 


233 


order  to  seek  to  control  their  strength  into 
right  channels." 

At  the  conclusion  of  his  lecture  he  spoke  of 
the  pressing  need  of  a  sound  understanding 
between  capital  and  labor,  the  limiting  of 
monopoly,  the  restraining  of  drunkenness,  the 
establishment  of  evening  schools,  and  other 
means  for  cultivating  the  mind,  and  benevolent 
societies. 

These  lectures  showed  knowledge  of  the  fun- 
damental principles  of  the  social  question  ;  his 
arguments  were  clear  and  practical.  They 
were  so  popular  with  the  masses,  that  at  the 
request  of  some  of  the  prominent  citizens,  he 
spoke  to  an  assembly  of  empjoyers  and  busi- 
ness men ;  giving  a  synopsis  of  the  present 
situation,  and  means  for  bettering  it.  In  this 
lecture  he  summed  up  all  the  main  features  of 
the  other  lectures.  He  said  that  people  should 
not  wait  until  all  these  plans  could  be  success- 
fully carried  out ;  that  time  and  circumstance 
would  develop  the  things  necessary  to  be 
done,  and  good  will  and  practical  wisdom 
would  point  out  what  was   needed. 

It  was  clear  to  every  one  that  the  first  thing 
to  be  done  was  to  better  the  condition  of,  the 
families  who  were  impoverished  by  the  strike, 
and  to  give  all  employment  as  far  as  lay  in  their 
power. 


234 


RED   CARL. 


In  the  meantime  a  heavy  burden  rested  upon 
the  spirits  of  Herr  Neumann.  During  the 
strike  he  had  been  compelled  to  borrow  money 
at  a  high  rate  of  interest  in  order  to  make  his 
payments  into  the  building  society;  and  his 
indebtedness  to  the  provision  dealers  had  also 
reached  a  considerable  sum. 

The  rise  in  the  price  of  provisions  had  not 
been  compensated  by  a  proportional  rise  in  the 
price  of  board,  but  he  had  kept  the  boarders  at 
a  disadvantage  to  himself,  knowing  that  they 
would  be  unable  to  obtain  a  boarding-place  dur- 
ing those  troublous  times.  In  addition  to  this, 
Johannes  had  been  upon  his  sick  bed  for  many 
weeks. 

The  gains  of  the  family  were  not  equal  to  all 
these  demands  upon  it,  and  there  was  every 
reason  to  fear  that  the  pleasant  home  in  which 
all  had  taken  so  much  pleasure,  and  had  used 
every  economy  to  purchase,  would  have  to  be 
given  up. 

Herr  Neumann  had  not  the  bartering  spirit 
which  characterizes  so  many,  who  look  upon  every 
new  possession  as  a  great  acquisition,  and  when 
the  novelty  wears  off  can  turn  from  it  to 
another  which  for  a  time  is  equally  as  dear. 
His  heart  was  set  upon  his  home.  Every  beam 
and  board  in  the  house  was  dear  to  him.  Every 
blade  of  grass  upon  his  land,  he  felt  had  been 


THE   CONFESSION. 


235 


purchased  by  some  self-denial ;  and  it  seemed 
to  him  like  giving  up  part  of  his  life  to  give  up 
his  property.  He  knew  also  that  the  price  of 
real  estate  had  depreciated,  and  at  either  a 
forced  or  voluntary  sale,  he  would  suffer  great 
loss,  and  the  labor  of  years  be  swallowed  up. 

This  trouble  and  the  sickness  of  Johannes, 
and  other  anxieties  in  regard  to  him,  threw  the 
happiness  of  the  once  cheerful  family  in  deep 
shadow. 

One  evening  they  were  all  seated  by  their 
fireside  talking  over  their  troubles, — for  new 
embarrassments  had  arisen  that  day,  —  when 
Alfred,  Frau  Schlegel,  and  Trina  came  in. 

Alfred  had  already  heard  of  this  new  trouble 
through  Trina,  but  had  not  spoken  of  it  to  his 
aunt. 

"Now,  what  is  the  matter.?"  inquired  she, 
noticing  the  tears  in  Frau  Neumann's  eyes,  "  is 
Johannes  worse  .-*     I  heard  he  was  better." 

"  It  is  not  about  Johannes  that  we  are  dis- 
tressed at  this  time,"  was  the  reply  of  Frau 
Neumann,  as  she  burst  into  tears,  "God  be 
praised,  he  is  better ;  but  we  are  about  to  lose 
our  beautiful  home.  We  always  longed  to  have 
a  home  of  our  own  ;  we  all  worked  hard,  and 
saved  every  penny  to  have  a  certain  resting- 
place  for  our  old  age,  and  now  all  is  useless  ; 
in  a  few  short  months  everything  is  gone  from 


236 


RED   CARL, 


US.  Oh  that  those  terrible  mischief-makers  had 
never  come  to  Bridethorp." 

Frau  Schlegel  listened  to  all  this  with  real 
sorrow. 

**  Is  it  really  so  bad  with  you  ."^ "  she  asked, 
with  true  sympathy.  "  Perhaps  it  is  not  as  bad 
as  you  fear.  It  is  true  that  the  times  are  hard, 
but  now  that  the  strike  is  over  they  will  be 
better;  and  God  is  over  all.  Do  not  be  dis- 
couraged, all  will  come  out  right." 

"  I  do  not  see  how  we  can  save  our  home," 
said  Herr  Neumann,  as  he  gave  her  a  summary 
of  the  situation,  "  the  only  thing  that  I  can  do,  is 
to  sell  the  place,  and  thus  try  to  save  something 
out  of  the  wreck." 

"  I  would  not  do  that,"  replied  Frau  Schlegel, 
thoughtfully.  "  When  need  is  greatest,  there  is 
help  often  nearest.  There  is  certainly  some 
other  plan  for  getting  out  of  the  difficulty. 
Let  us  consider  it  while  we  are  all  together.  I 
have  a  little  money  laid  by,  which  I  will  will- 
ingly lend  you,  for  I  know  it  will  not  be  lost." 

*' And  I  have  also  a  considerable  sum  which  I 
inherited,  and  Trina  and  I  are  perfectly  willing 
to  let  you  have  it,"  said  Alfred.  **  No,  you  must 
not  sell  the  place ;  instead,  let  us  consider  what 
is  best  to  be  done." 

"  Thanks  !  thanks,"  said  Herr  Neumann, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes,  "but  I  dare  not  take  it 


THE   CONFESSION.  237 

from  you ;  it  might  be  lost.  If  I  could  push 
aside  the  present  difficulties,  I  might  not  be 
able  to  make  further  payments,  and  later  the 
break  would  come." 

"  I  think  I  know  of  a  plan,"  said  Alfred,  "  in 
which  the  place  could  be  paid  for,  and  the  title 
be  placed  safely  into  your  hands.  Let  us  con- 
sider what  is  owing." 

Together  they  computed  the  debt  against  it, 
and  found  that  the  money  loaned  by  Frau 
Schlegel  and  Alfred  would  cover  the  whole  in- 
debtedness. The  whole  family  rejoiced  at  this, 
and  expressed  their  thanko  and  gratitude. 

''  You  need  not  feel  under  so  much  obliga- 
tion to  us,"  said  Frau  Schlegel,  **  the  money  is 
safe  with  you :  we  know  you  will  pay  us  the 
interest,  and  many  happy  hours  may  we  all  pass 
together  in  this  house." 

"Yes,"  replied  Herr  Neumann,  **but  I  will 
not  accept  the  loan  unless  at  least  Alfred's 
name  appear  upon  the  deed  as  part  owner  of 
the  place.  You  know  this  house  was  built  for 
two  families  ;  we  will  give  the  boarders  up,  and 
you  and  Alfred  and  Trina  can  come  and  take 
the  other  part  of  it." 

This  was  perfectly  satisfactory  to  all  parties, 
and  together  they  planned  and  made  arrange- 
ments for  the  coming  change. 

Johannes  was  not  to  die  from  his   terrible 


238  RED   CARL. 

wounds.  After  hovering  for  weeks  between 
life  and  death,  his  youth  and  good  constitution 
triumphed,  and  he  was  in  a  fair  way  for  recovery. 

The  family  had  passed  through  a  season  of 
great  weariness  and  distress,  during  his  sickness, 
for  besides  loss  of  sleep  and  anxiety,  they  had 
heard  from  him  during  the  ravings  of  fever,  of 
scenes  and  thoughts  relative  to  the  strike,  which 
had  caused  them  to  recoil  from  his  sick  bed 
appalled.  Only  Frau  Schlegel's  calm  voice, 
and  Trina's  soft  hand  could  soothe  him.  All 
these  thoughts  left  him  with  the  fever  that  had 
so  parched  him,  and  all  his  thoughts  were  fixed 
upon  the  needs  of  his  soul.  Generally  he  lay 
peacefully  silent  with  closed  eyes,  but  the  mov- 
ing of  his  lips,  and  his  varying  countenance 
showed  that  his  thoughts  were  busy.  Several 
times  when  his  sister  Trina  did  some  little  act 
of  kindness  for  him,  his  eyes  became  suffused 
with  tears.  The  appearance  of  Alfred  Braun 
also  filled  him  with  emotion,  and  he  could  never 
respond  to  his  good  wishes  except  by  a  pressure 
of  the  hand.  • 

Frau  Schlegel  appeared  to  be  more  comfort 
to  him  than  all.  Several  times  he  made  the 
effort  to  speak  to  her  of  his  life,  but  his  voice 
failed  him.  But  he  was  gratified  when  she  read 
the  Bible  to  him,  and  listened  attentively  to  her 
encouraging  conversation. 


THE  CONFESSION. 


239 


"Oh,  Frau  Schlegel,"  said  he  one  day,  at 
length  breaking  his  long  silence,  "you  do  not 
know  how  wicked  I  have  been.  If  my  father 
and  mother  knew  all  my  wickedness,  they 
would  not  let  me  remain  in  the  house.  Oh  that 
I  had  never  allowed  myself  to  be  misled  by 
those  deceitful  men,  and  agreed  with  them  in 
all  their  dreadful  plans.  It  was  my  pride  and 
arrogance  that  brought  about  my  ruin.  But 
God  knows  my  heart ;  if  I  arise  from  this  sick- 
bed I  will  lead  another  life,  and  my  dear  parents 
shall  yet  be  proud  of  me." 

Frau  Schlegel  told  him  of  the  mercy  of  God 
to  those  who  were  truly  repentant,  and  showed 
him  that  by  his  own  strength  he  could  do  noth- 
ing; but  everything  was  possible  with  God. 

One  day  she  had  read  to  him  the  parable  of 
the  prodigal  son,  and  he  had  listened  very 
attentively,  "  I  am  a  prodigal  son,"  said  he, 
after  remaining  silent  for  some  time;  "just 
so  have  I  done,  but  to  my  earthly  and  my 
Heavenly  Father.  Please  tell  father  to  come 
here." 

Herr  Neumann  had  heard  the  request,  and 
stepped  to  the  bedside  of  his  son. 

"  Father,"  said  Johannes,  in  trembling  tones, 
"  I  have  been  very  wicked,  and  have  done  evil 
against  you.     Will  you  forgive  me  .-* " 

Herr  Neumann  was  deeply  touched,  and  gave 


240 


RED   CARL. 


his  full  and  free  forgiveness,  and  Johannes  was 
comforted. 

One  evening  Frau  Schlegel  read  aloud  to  him 
the  fortieth  Psalm,  and  in  her  simple  way  ex- 
plained it  to  Johannes  ;  and  out  of  a  full  heart 
she  spoke  to  him  of  the  redeeming  love  of  the 
dear  Saviour. 

**  I  have  indeed  been  in  the  horrible  pit,  and 
in  the  miry  clay,"  said  Johannes,  "oh,  my  sins, 
my  sins!"  and  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  he 
offered  up  a  sincere,  agonized  prayer  for  a  par- 
don of  his  sins. 

The  sick  room  after  that  day  was  indeed  a 
Bethel.  Frau  Schlegel  requested  the  minister 
to  visit  Johannes.  He  was  an  earnest,  pious 
man,  fully  endowed  with  the  power  to  lead  a 
seeking  soul  to  the  light  of  the  grace  of  God 
through  the  Saviour.  After  a  time,  peace  came 
into  the  heart  of  the  erring  man,  he  felt  that  he 
was  indeed  forgiven ;  his  joy  was  a  full  stream 
of  blessedness,  and  he  proclaimed  it  to  all,  that 
they  might  too  be  blessed,  as  can  all  who  are 
willing  to  come  to  God. 

The  other  members  of  the  family  viewed 
with  deep  astonishment,  the  change  in  their 
brother,  and  their  hearts  were  deeply  touched. 
Conrad  and  his  sisters  were,  through  their  sis- 
ter Trina,  led  to  the  throne  of  grace  ;  the  par- 
ents recognized  the  inefficiency  of  depending 


THE   CONFESSION. 


241 


upon  the  name  of  Christian  alone,  and  through 
the  conversion  of  the  children  they  were  led  to 
a  saving  trust  in  Christ. 

Their  dwelling  was  vocal  with  the  voice  of 
God,  and  Susie  placed  a  motto  over  the  door 
which  led  into  the  room  of  Johannes :  "  As  for 
me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord." 

The  spring  had  come,  and  the  strength  of 
Johannes  was  slowly  returning.  He  could 
again  walk  in  the  garden  and  breathe  the  balmy 
air  ;  and  with  the  return  of  his  strength  the 
question  arose  as  to  what  would  be  done  with 
him  for  his  offence  against  the  laws  of  his 
country. 

He  was  now  a  new  creature,  but  he  had 
been  also  an  accomplice  of  Carl  Holt,  who  had 
paid  the  penalty  of  his  transgression  with  his 
life.  The  family  were  deeply  anxious,  knowing 
that  the  authorities  would  feel  it  their  duty  to 
arrest  him.  Johannes  had  also  thought  much 
of  the  matter,  and  believed  it  to  be  his  duty  to 
offer  himself  up  and  receive  the  punishment 
which  the  law  inflicted,  knowing  it  to  be  no 
more  than  just.  But  his  family  would  not  lis- 
ten to  this ;  they  said  that  he  had  suffered 
enough,  and  no  one,  under  the  circumstances, 
would  wish  him  to  suffer  more. 

Some  days  after  this,  Alfred  was  called  into 
the  private  room  of  Herr  Amherst. 


242 


RED   CARL. 


*' I  hear,"  said  he,  "that  your  brother-in-law 

has  recovered.      Rev.   H also  informed  me 

of  the  change  in  him,  and  I  am  glad  to  hear  it. 
But  he  was  an  accomplice  of  Carl  Holt,  and  as 
such,  the  law  will  have  to  take  notice  of  the 
affair.  I  do  not  wish  to  see  the  young  man 
given  up  to  justice,  for  a  long  imprisonment 
might  be  fatal  to  him.  We  wish  to  keep  him 
from  this,  not  only  for  his  own  sake  and  that  of 
his  family,  who  are  good  industrious  people,  but 
also  for  your  sake.  I  believe  the  best  thing 
would  be  for  him  to  leave  the  city  until  the 
affair  is  somewhat  forgotten.  Have  you  come 
to  any  conclusion  about  it  t " 

Alfred  told  him  of  the  intention  of  Johannes 
of  giving  himself  up  to  justice,  but  Herr 
Amherst  did  not  approve  of  it. 

"  Take  my  advice,"  said  he,  "  we  are  the 
main  plaintiffs,  and  we  advise  him  to  go  away. 
He  will  save  much  trouble  by  so  doing,  and 
he  has  not  much  time  to  lose." 

Alfred  hurried  to  Herr  Neumann's  to  impart 
this  advice,  and  the  whole  family  agreed  with 
him.  But  where  should  he  go  1  Some  of  the 
family  spoke  of  Germany  ;  but  the  mother  was 
not  willing  to  have  him  go  so  far. 

"  I  received  a  letter  from  Anna  Wagner,"  said 
Conrad,  reddening  as  he  took  it  from  his 
pocket  and    gave    it   to   his    father    to    read. 


THE  confession: 


243 


"They  want  us  to  come  West  and  pay  them  a 
visit." 

The  family  were  all  pleased  with  the  cordial 
invitation.  The  letter  stated  that  farmers  were 
in  great  demand,  and  if  he  wished,  he  could  come 
and  learn  the  business.  The  hint  was  given  that 
if  he  came  and  liked  it,  perhaps  the  whole  family 
would  be  induced  to  come  and  settle  upon  the 
fertile  prairies  of  Kansas. 

Conrad  had  thought  of  going,  and  said  if 
Johannes  would  accompany  him,  he  would,  he 
was  sure,  regain  his  health  in  the  pure  air. 

The  whole  family  entered  with  spirit  into 
these  plans,  and  if  Johannes  must  go,  it  would 
be  better  to  be  there  than  among  strangers,  so 
they  decided  to  go. 

Johannes  was  filled  with  pleasure  at  the 
prospect.  He  felt  that  among  new  circum- 
stances he  could  commence  a  new  life.  Besides, 
in  the  family  of  Herr  Wagner  he  knew  that  he 
should  enjoy  the  blessing  of  Christian  compan- 
ionship; so  the  next  day  the  brothers  set  off 
for  the  far  West. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE    TRAGEDY. 

Threatening  clouds  upon  the  commercial 
horizon  are  generally  not  without  significance. 
If  not  developing  into  a  catastrophe  or  "  crash," 
yet  they  are  not  without  injurious  effects. 

The  wonderfully  enterprising  spirit  which 
distinguishes  the  people  of  this  country  is  not 
without  its  disadvantages.  The  immense  means 
which  they  have  at  command,  especially  through 
the  corporations,  misleads  them,  and  presses 
with  crushing  weight  upon  every  branch  of 
industry. 

Over-productiveness,  and  as  a  sequence  stop- 
page of  business,  with  all  its  results,  presses 
on  to  a  financial  crisis,  so  that  increase  or 
depression  of  business  follows  in  regular  course; 
and  modern  business  life  has  become  more  and 
more  a  species  of  gambling ;  the  stakes  of 
which  are  now  great  winnings  and  again  heavy 
losses. 

Prudent  business  management,  leading  to  a 
steady  accumulation  of  capital,  is  on  the  de- 
244 


THE   TRAGEDY.  245 

crease.  In  place  of  the  cautious  methods  of 
former  times,  inconsiderate  investing  of  means, 
the  employing  of  too  much  help,  and  reckless 
speculations  characterize  much  of  the  commer- 
cial life  of  the  present  day.  The  results  are  a 
significant  factor  in  the  solution  of  the  so- 
called  social  question. 

The  long  strike  in  Bridethorp  had  given  other 
business  communities  in  the  land  an  increase 
of  workmen,  and  a  widening  of  manufacturing 
interests  and  opportunities. 

The  resuming  of  work,  and  the  energy  with 
which  it  was  for  a  time  carried  on,  resulted  in 
an  excess  of  goods  on  hand,  injurious  to  the 
manufacturers,  and  they  had  to  put  a  check 
upon  production  or  suffer  loss.  Under  such 
circumstances,  the  workman's  wages  could  not 
be  very  large,  and  it  was  self-evident  that  there 
would  be  pauses  in  the  work  for  a  longer  or 
shorter  time  ;  and  all  had  understanding  enough 
to  comprehend  the  reason  for  it. 

There  were  also  other  considerations  which 
made  the  situation  of  the  workmen  unpleasant. 
The  harvests  in  Europe,  particularly  in  the 
corn-growing  regions,  were  very  poor,  and  great 
quantities  of  the  rich  products  of  America  were 
shipped  to  foreign  countries.  Speculators  had 
bought  up  the  grain,  which  greatly  raised  the 
price  for  home  consumption.      For  the  working 


246 


RED    CARL. 


people  in  Bridethorp  this  was  a  great  privation, 
for  it  was  with  great  difficulty  they  were  trying 
to  recover  from  the  strike,  and  were  living  from 
hand  to  mouth. 

Spring  and  summer  had  passed  away,  and 
with  the  beginning  of  autumn,  and  the  near 
prospect  of  the  yearly  election,  began  the  agita- 
tion which  generally  made  its  appearance  about 
that  time. 

It  lay  in  the  nature  of  the  case  that  the  social 
question  should  be  a  principal  factor.     People 

remembered  the  hints  given  by  Dr.   C in 

his  lectures,  and  the  approbation  with  which 
they  had  been  received.  It  was  resolved  to 
give  his  views  a  fair  trial  and  prove  them  of 
practical  use.  The  press  took  up  the  cause 
with  zeal,  and  new  rules  for  factories  were  sug- 
gested and  adopted.  The  differences  between 
the  employers  and  the  workmen  were  to  be 
settled  by  arbitration  ;  the  employers  were  to 
provide  means  for  lessening  the  danger  of  acci- 
dents in  the  factories.  The  regulating  of  the 
hours  of  work,  prohibiting  the  work  of  children 
until  a  certain  age,  limiting  the  work  of  women 
in  the  factories,  and  compulsory  education  were 
some  of  the  new  rules  adopted. 

Private  benevolence  was  to  provide  circulat- 
ing libraries  for  the  working  people,  establish 
evening  schools,  have  free  lectures  and  other 


THE    TRAGEDY. 


247 


entertainments  for  the  advancement  and  higher 
culture  of  the  working  classes. 

Naturally,  these  innovations  gave  rise  to 
many  useless  theories  and  foolish  and  imprac- 
ticable plans,  and  selfishness  made  itself  here 
and  there  visible.  If  personal  interest  brought 
forward  plans  that  were  useless,  so  also,  good 
and  sensible  suggestions  were  slighted,  because 
they  had  not  been  backed  by  sufBcient  influ- 
ence. 

But  with  all  these  mistakes,  private  benefac- 
tions were  a  success.  Not  only  had  the  help 
committee  plenty  of  funds  on  hand  to  meet  the 
needs  of  the  coming  winter,  but  the  intellectual 
needs  of  the  poorer  classes  were  well  provided 
for.  A  large  hall  was  rented,  to  which  every 
one  had  free  access,  and  interesting  books,  and 
the   latest    papers    and    periodicals    furnished. 

From  time  to  time,  lectures  were  given  upon 
interesting  subjects,  and  three  evenings  in  the 
week  instruction  in  different  departments  of 
practical  knowledge.  The  whole  undertaking, 
as  a  new  movement  upon  the  surface  of  social 
life  grew  in  favor,  and  general  interest  was 
taken  in  it. 

From  time  to  time,  incidents  would  occur  in 
Bridethorp  which  would  bring  the  social  ques- 
tion into  discussion  in  order  to  compare  it  with 
Other  questions  declared  to  be  more  momentous. 


248 


RED   CARL. 


"Last  night,"  said  one  of  these  reports,  "our 
city  was  again  the  scene  of  one  of  those  terri- 
ble deeds  which  cause  the  hearts  of  all  peaceable 
and  order-loving  citizens  to  thrill  with  horror. 
Alfred  Braun,  foreman  of  the  Amherst  &  Co. 
factory,  in  company  with  his  brother-in-law, 
Heinrich    Neumann,    were    returning   to   their 

home,  and  in  passing  a  small  dwelling  on  C 

Street,  heard  frightful  cries  and  loud  calls  for 
help,  and  at  the  same  moment,  heavy  blows. 
Both  men  hastened  to  the  spot,  and  upon  open- 
ing the  door,  a  fearful  sight  met  their  gaze. 
Upon  a  straw  bed  in  the  corner  of  the  room  lay 
a  woman  dreadfully  wounded  from  the  blows  of 
an  axe,  inflicted  by  her  husband,  who  was  under 
the  influence  of  liquor.  Upon  another  bed  lay 
two  children  of  nine  and  twelve  years  of  age, 
also  mortally  wounded  ;  while  two  smaller  chil- 
dren had  crept  under  a  sack  of  straw  in  a 
corner  of  the  room. 

"  The  murderer,  uttering  fearful  curses,  was 
with  difficulty  prevented  from  making  an  end 
of  himself.  By  this  time  the  neighbors  had 
hurried  in,  and  the  police  had  summoned  an 
ambulance,  but  by  the  time  it  arrived  the 
woman  was  dead.  The  miserable  husband  was 
placed  under  arrest,  apparently  unconscious  of 
his  dreadful  act. 

"The  dwelling  is  wretched  beyond  descrip- 


THE    TRAGEDY. 


249 


tion.  No  furniture  except  a  few  broken  articles, 
their  clothing  mere  rags,  the  stove  without  fire, 
and  there  was  nothing  eatable  in  the  house. 
The  children  said  they  had  tasted  nothing  since 
morning.  The  mother  had  waited  for  the 
father's  return  with  his  wages,  but  when  he 
came  home  he  was  beside  himself  with  drink, 
and  when  his  wife  had  asked  him  for  the  money 
to  buy  food  for  them,  he  had,  with  terrible 
imprecations,  killed  her." 

In  commenting  upon  this  account,  the  news- 
papers summed  the  matter  up  by  saying  that 
"  much  is  said  of  the  social  question  ;  and  we 
have  nothing  to  say  against  it,  but  in  view  of 
such  deeds  of  horror,  would  it  not  be  more 
important  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  public 
to  the  subject  of  intemperance,  the  social 
misery  and  social    destroyer  of   our   homes } " 

Toward  evening  the  news  spread  through  the 
city  that  both  children  had  died  of  their  wounds, 
and  on  the  following  morning  the  newspapers 
gave  the  information  that  the  miserable  father 
had  committed  suicide  in  his  cell. 

Such  dreadful  deeds  are  not  uncommon  in 
the  great  cities  of  the  world  ;  but  Bridethorp  is 
not  a  great  city,  it  had  been  long  since  such  a 
crime  had  been  perpetrated  there ;  and  the 
funeral  of  the  innocent  sufferers  of  the  terrible 
crime  of  intemperance  excited  heartfelt  sympa- 


250 


RED   CARL. 


thy,  while  the  sermon  preached  made  a  great 
impression.  ^ 

**  What  has  slain  these  people  ? "  said  the 
minister.  "  What  has  instigated  the  miserable 
husband  and  father  to  raise  the  hand  of  a  mur- 
derer against  the  wife  of  his  youth,  the  children 
of  his  love  !  Do  you  know  the  enemy  }  Do  you 
know  the  fiend  that  stalks  through  the  length 
and  breadth  of  this  beautiful  land,  destroying 
the  happiness  of  thousands  of  families.  This 
husband  and  father  has  given  himself  to  the 
service  of  this  fiend,  and  a  hard,  cruel  master 
he  has  found  him.  But  allow  me,  dear  friends, 
by  the  opportunity  which  this  scene  affords, 
and  in  the  presence  of  this  terrible  tragedy,  to 
suggest  a  question  for  your  consideration. 
Shall  we  let  this  demon  spread  his  nets  in  all 
the  streets  of  our  city  to  draw  unwary  feet  into 
his  terrible  pitfalls  ?  Will  we  allow  our  sons  to 
follow  him,  step  by  step,  until  they  become  vic- 
tims of  his  terrible  power }  Will  you  allow  him 
to  stretch  out  his  treacherous  arms  and  draw 
our  most  promising  youth  down  to  destruction  } 
Can  you  wash  your  hands  clear  of  this  responsi- 
bility by  saying  that  every  one  must  look  out 
for  himself.-* " 

The  earnest  words  and  denunciations  of  the 
preacher  raised  a  storm  of  indignation  from 
the  liquor-sellers,  and   through   the  press  they 


THE    TRAGEDY, 


25 


uttered  their  protests.  But  the  greater  part  of 
the  people  gave  it  'their  hearty  support.  The 
ladies  of  the  help  committee  who  had  for 
months  been  visiting  these  homes  of  poverty, 
raised  their  voices  in  commendation  of  what  he 
had  said.  They  gave  many  instances  of  heart- 
rending destitution  which  had  come  under  their 
observation,  and  one  of  the  ladies  declared  it  to 
be  her  firm  conviction  that  nine  out  of  ten  of 
the  cases  of  extreme  poverty  was  due  to  strong 
drink. 

Again,  others  placed  the  question  before  the 
people,  whether  it  would  not  be  better  to 
turn  attention  to  the  sufferings  of  innocent 
families  from  the  curse  of  intemperance  rather 
than  to  the  solution  of  the  social  question. 
They  argued  that  no  social  or  intellectual  im- 
provement could  be  made  among  the  lower 
classes  while  this  terrible  enemy  to  all  good, 
had  power. 

"  If  we  wish  to  do  any  good,"  they  said,  "  we 
must  remove  temptation.  There  are  many  per- 
sons so  weak  that  they  cannot  resist  tempta- 
tion, and  growing  youth  are  enticed  into  these 
dens  by  those  who  will  make  drunkards  of 
them.  Of  the  injury  done,  there  can  be  but 
one  opinion.  The  whiskey  business  cannot  be 
classed  among  the  industries  ;  it  is  of  no  bene- 
fit, and  should  be  forbidden  by  a  wise  legisla- 


252 


RED   CARL. 


tion.  The  personal  freedom  of  but  few  would 
be  interfered  with  by  this  line  of  action.  If  it 
could  not  prevent  people  themselves  from  drink- 
ing it  would  not  give  license  to  offer  it  to 
others." 

It  was  decided  that  a  great  mass  meeting 
should  be  held,  that  the  matter  be  given  wide 
circulation,  and  the  proper  steps  taken  to  peti- 
tion the  legislature  to  have  it  made  a  law. 
With  great  circumspection  was  the  affair  ar- 
ranged. The  largest  hall  in  the  city  was  hired, 
and  the  best  temperance  speakers  engaged  for 
the  evening.  At  the  appointed  time  the  build- 
ing was  filled  with  people,  and  hundreds  were 
unable  to  gain  admittance.  The  subject  was 
handled  in  a  lucid  and  convincing  manner,  and 
with  much  enthusiasm  the  conclusion  was 
reached  that  the  legislature  should  be  impor- 
tuned to  add  to  the  State  constitution  a  law 
forbidding  the  sale  of  liquor  except  as  a  medi- 
cine. 

The  committee  to  prepare  this  petition  was 
about  to  be  chosen  when  a  well-known  advocate 
of  the  temperance  cause  arose  and  requested 
the  president  of  the  meeting  to  allow  him  to 
say  a  few  words. 

"  My  place,"  said  he,  "  in  the  temperance 
movement  is  so  well  known  that  I  can  add 
nothing   further   in   defence  of   the   cause.      I 


THE    TRAGEDY. 


253 


vote  with  my  whole  heart  for  this  resolution. 
To  forbid  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  spirituous 
liquors  is  the  only  way  to  put  a  rein  upon  that 
great  enemy  of  mankind,  the  curse  of  intem- 
perance, and  all  friends  of  the  cause  are  work- 
ing or  will  work  for  that  end.  But  I  cannot 
think  that  this  aim  will  be  reached  at  once. 
It  is  a  noble  aim,  and  through  powerful  storm- 
ing must  be  the  fortress  of  the  enemy  be  taken. 
But  we  must  not  become  discouraged,  but  use 
wise  strategy  to  make  the  effort  successful.  I 
fear  our  line  of  action  requires  something  more 
to  bring  it  through  than  legislation.  We  need 
the  support  of  a  majority  of  the  voters  of  the 
state  and  the  enthusiasm  which  prompts  us, 
must  prompt  them.  And  how  long  will  our  en- 
thusiasm last }  A  frightful  tragedy  has  stirred 
our  feelings  to  the  depths,  but  the  influence 
will  in  time  be  weakened  ;  other  happenings 
will  occupy  our  attention,  and  the  whole  thing 
will  in  time  cease  to  absorb  our  thoughts. 
This  deadly  enemy  cannot  be  vanquished  by 
one  wave  of  enthusiasm  ;  it  will  require  a  well- 
planned  determined  war,  and  untiring  work. 
This  line  of  action  can  only  be  efficacious  in 
two  or  three  years.  Two  successive  legisla- 
tions must  take  it  up,  and  the  vote  of  the  peo- 
ple must  be  favorable.  What  will  happen  in 
the  meantime  }     Shall  the  monster  be  allowed 


254 


RED    CARL. 


to  go  his  destructive  way  ?  Shall  it  be  allowed 
to  gain  strength  and  expansion,  and  its  extirpa- 
tion thus  be  rendered  more  difficult  ?  That 
cannot  be  the  wish  of  this  gathering.  While 
that  aim  is  kept  before  us,  we  must  also  see 
that  the  already  existing  license  law  should  be 
so  amended  that  the  prevailing  mischief  is  sup- 
pressed. We  must  not  only  keep  watch  over 
the  already  existing  law,  but  must  make  prepa- 
rations to  secure  the  means  to  enable  the 
workers  to  carry  out  needful  plans,  and  collect 
useful  evidence  before  turning  the  weapons 
upon  the  liquor-dealers.  A  great  work  is 
before  us,  and  there  cannot  much  be  accom- 
plished by  a  committee  appointed  by  one  meet- 
ing ;  it  needs  a  great  organized  body  of  right- 
minded  men  and  women,  who  will  go  into  the 
battle  with  determination,  and  through  con- 
stancy to  the  object,  totally  rout  the  enemy 
from  the  field." 

Although  at  the  beginning  of  this  speech 
some  of  the  members  were  dissatisfied,  yet  they 
were  convinced  by  its  arguments,  and  at  the  con- 
clusion it  received  the  approval  of  the  meeting. 

Various  measures  were  proposed,  and  finally 
it  was  resolved  that  an  organization  should  be 
formed  under  the  name  of  "  The  Society  for  the 
General  Welfare ;  "  and  a  contribution  was  taken 
up  to  forward  the  aims  of  the  society. 


V  THE    TRAGEDY. 


255 


A  great  number  of  prominent  names,  with 
their  contributions,  were  received,  and  it  was 
resolved  to  hold  another  meeting  on  the  follow- 
ing evening,  in  which  a  committee  was  to  be 
chosen  to  frame  a  constitution.  This  embraced 
in  clear,  plain  words  a  practical  plan  for  com- 
bating the  social  question  of  intemperance, 
and  the  list  of  members  included  the  names  of 
men  and  women  known  for  their  patriotism, 
energy,  and  benevolence ;  and  all  had  confi- 
dence that  the  leadership  was  in  competent 
hands. 

The  Neumanns  and  Brauns  had  taken  lively 
interest  in  this  movement,  although  their  opin- 
ions differed  somewhat  from  those  of  the  speak- 
ers, and  after  the  meeting,  all  gathered  in  the 
sitting-room  at  Herr  Neumann's. 

"  Now,"  remarked  Heinrich,  "  the  business  of 
the  liquor-dealers  stands  upon  a  different  foot- 
ing from  this  evening,  if  all  their  plans  are 
carried  out." 

"  I  fear,"  said  Alfred,  thoughtfully,  "  that  it 
will  not  be  brought  about  so  quickly.  They 
prop  themselves  upon  their  license,  and  think 
their  business  as  lawful  and  honorable  as  any. 
Therefore  they  have  a  better  foothold  than 
at  first  sight  appears." 

"That  is  what  I  think,"  remarked  Herr  Neu- 
mann.    "  I  cannot  agree  with  all  the  speakers 


256 


RED   CARL. 


said  this  evening.  That  the  moderate  drinking 
of  good  new  wine,  or  pure  beer  must  of  neces- 
sity lead  to  drunkenness,  I  think  is  going  too 
far.  In  the  wine-growing  regions  of  Germany, 
wine  is  the  daily  beverage ;  and  there  are  fewer 
drunkards  than  there  are  here.  I  think  such 
rash  conclusions  injure  the  cause." 

*'  You  must  not  forget  that  the  fiery  drinks 
of  this  country  are  much  more  harmful  than 
those  of  the  Fatherland  ;  and  yet  in  the  past 
few  years  we  have  heard  of  more  drunkenness 
even  there,  than  formerly.  The  German  news- 
papers give  more  frequent  accounts  of  intem- 
perance there  ;  and  they  will  find  that,  like  our- 
selves, they  will  have  to  adopt  measures  to  bat- 
tle with  the  destroyer." 

"  That  may  be,"  replied  Herr  Neumann,  "  and 
far  be  it  from  me  to  say  a  word  except  against 
strong  drink.  The  drinking-houses  everywhere 
are  the  fountain-head  of  all  the  misery  and  pov- 
erty, and  our  working  people  would  be  different 
persons,  were  it  not  for  them.  Were  it  not  for 
the  vice  of  intemperance,  thousands  of  people 
might  have  a  home  of  their  own.  The  liquor- 
sellers  flourish,  and  wretchedness  is  on  the 
increase." 

"Therefore  it  is  our  duty  to  help  all  we  can 
in  this  undertaking,"  said  Alfred.  "  What  a 
change  for  the  better  would  soon  appear  if  the 


THE    TRAGEDY.  257 

drinking  saloons  could  be  all  closed.  Poor 
Bernau ;  his  account  chalked  upon  the  door  of 

the    fat    Z in    S street    has    at    length 

vanished;  I  have  often  noticed  when  pay  day 
comes  that  Z -stands  in  his  door  watch- 
ing for  his  customers.  The  debt  must  be  paid ; 
and  he  takes  good  care  that  another  account  be 
opened  before  he  lets  them  go.  He  has  a 
good  number  on  his  list,  and  his  new  large 
brick  house  was  built  with  their  money. 
If  the  workmen  —  sane  on  every  other  sub- 
ject—  could  only  be  made  to  see  that  the 
liquor-sellers  are  their  worst  enemies,  they 
would  not  allow  their  money  to  go  into  the 
hands  of  these  blood-suckers.  Something  must 
be  done.  Liquor  saloons  are  springing  up  like 
mushrooms  ;  every  disappointed  politician,  every 
fellow  too  lazy  to  work  hires  a  corner,  has  a 
sign  painted,  buys  a  counter  and  some  stools, 
gets  a  few  barrels  of  beer  and  some  schnapps, 
and  is  ready  for  business.  They  are  complete 
soiil-destroyers,  but  I  hope  their  hour  has 
come." 

Alfred  had  spoken  in  excitement,  but  they 
were  not  empty  words.  The  "  Society  for  the 
General  Welfare  "  had  made  the  establishment 
of  a  temperance  union  among  the  workmen, 
and  the  organizing  of  lodges,  part  of  their  work  ; 
and   Alfred  joined  with  eager  interest  in  the 


258  KED   CARL. 

bringing  in  of  members ;  and  together  with  the 
Neumanns,  had  much  influence  with  the  Ger- 
man element,  very  many  of  whom  joined  the 
society. 

A  great  change  had  come  oVer  the  Neumanns* 
home  Hfe.  Morning  and  evening  all  joined  in 
family  worship,*  led  sometimes  by  Herr  Neu- 
mann, and  sometimes  by  Alfred.  All  had 
united  with  the  church  ;  and  the  younger  mem- 
bers had  become  faithful  workers  in  the  Sunday 
school.  Many  of  their  German  friends  were 
encouraged  by  their  example  to  a  better  life. 
They  came  to  Neumanns  for  advice  and  com- 
fort. Frau  Schlegel,  with  her  rich  experience, 
administered  to  their  bodily  and  spiritual  needs, 
and  was  indeed  an  honored  mother  in  Israel, — 
a  blessing  to  a  wide  circle  who  loved  her  for 
her  goodness  and  usefulness. 

The  minister  often  spoke  of  her  as  his  "fel- 
low-laborer "  ;  and  in  cases  where  he  needed 
assistance,  he  was  always  sure  to  find  it  in  Frau 
Schlegel. 

Trina  had  been  compelled  to  give  up  her 
missionary  work  into  capable  hands,  for  since 
midsummer  a  new  care  was  added  to  her  happy 
home  life,  —  a  sweet,  fair  babe,  the  delight  of 
the  whole  family. 

The  brothers  had  sent  from  the  West  — 
which  they   had  reached   safely — letters  from 


THE   TRAGEDY, 


259 


time  to  time,  telling  of  their  well-being  and 
occupations  ;  always  with  the  promise  of  a  more 
circumstantial  account  when  they  had  become 
more  accustomed  to  the  place,  and  could  give  a 
more  just  opinion. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Neumann  family,  while 
quite  as  contented  as  people  usually  are,  did 
not  consider  their  circumstances  particularly 
favorable.  Both  sisters  had  again  obtained 
work  in  the  factory,  but  the  wages  they  received 
v/ere  barely  sufficient  for  the  mere  necessaries  of 
life.  They  longed  for  the  fresh  air  outside  the 
factory  walls,  and  the  parents  longed  for  it  for 
them.  They  took  no  pleasure  in  the  work,  yet 
were  not  able  to  live  at  home. 

Life  in  the  factory  was  not  so  pleasant  ta 
Herr  Neumann  as  it  had  once  been.  Ever 
since  the  strike,  he  had  never  felt  the  security 
he  had  once  felt  in  it  as  a  certain  employment- 
He  thou2;ht  sometimes  that  he  had  made  a  mis 
take  in  leaving  the  Fatherland. 

The  enthusiasm  of  Herr  Wagner  in  regard  to 
a  farmer's  life  had  also  left  seeds  of  discontent 
in  his  heart.  He  often  wondered  if  it  would 
not  be  better  if  they  were  all  to  go  West  and 
commence  a  new  life  upon  a  farm,  and  he 
waited  for  a  letter  from  his  sons  with  secret 
eagerness,  to  learn  of  their  success. 

He  had  not  long  to  wait ;  harvest  was  scarcely 


26o  RED   CARL. 

over  when  there  came  a  long  letter  from  both, 
written  by  Conrad,  which  had  a  great  influence 
over  the  family.  ^ 

H Kansas,  October  25,  18 — . 

Dear  Home  People,  —  As  we  have  promised,  we  at  last 
undertake  to  tell  3'ou  all  the  particulars  of  our  life  in  this  new 
country,  with  the  hope  that  you  will  think  well  enough,  of  it  to 
all  come  here  and  make  it  your  home.  As  we  have  before  in- 
formed you,  our  journey  was  made  speedily  and  without  acci- 
dent, and  were  met  in  L ,  a  railway  station,  by  Neighbor 

Wagner  and  taken  to  his  home,  six  miles  away.  The  long 
journey  through  a  long  stretch  of  prairie  land,  was  a  great 
change  to  us  after  our  northern  scenery,  and  made  a  great  im- 
pression upon  us.  This  was  strengthened  when  after  a  night's 
sleep  at  Herr  Wagner's,  our  waking  eyes  looked  upon  long 
stretches  of  land  not  altogether  empty,  for  here  and  there  were 
small  farmhouses,  surrounded  by  trees,  and  with  thriving  fruit- 
orchards.  The  country  was  in  its  beautiful  spring  attire,  and 
we  looked  upon  flowers  more  beautiful  than  any  to  be  seen  in 
the  greenhouses  of  our  gardeners.  But  the  sight  of  all  this 
bloom  and  beauty  could  not  keep  our  thoughts  from  wander- 
ing to  our  own  dear  home,  and  the  hum  and  buzz  of  the  factory, 
and  if  we  had  been  furnished  with  wings  we  should  certainly 
have  flown  home  to  you. 

In  the  meantime,  the  hearty  reception  given  us  by  Herr 
Wagner  and  his  family  relieved  somewliat  our  home-sickness, 
and  the  work  which  was  waiting  for  us  drove  it  finally  away, 
and  we  have  become  entirely  accustomed  to  the  change. 

Truly  the  work  was  new  and  strange  to  us.  The  idea  that 
a  farmer  has  nothing  to  do  but  sit  upon  the  mowing  machine 
and  let  the  horses  do  all  the  work,  and  while  he  is  sleeping  his 
crops  are  growing  is  a  pretty  fancy,  but  one  will  find  it  requires 
more  than  that,  particularly  in  harvest  time,  when  the  sweat 
pours  from  us,  and  at  night  we  are  too  tired  to  sleep.  But 
people  can  get  accustomed  to  anything,  and  it  will  not  be  such 
hard  work  when  we  get  hardened  to  it.     Neighbor  Wagner  says 


THE   TRAGEDY.  26 1 

we  shall  make  good  farmers  ;  and  other  people  say,  that  for 
green  hands  we  do  pretty  well,  so  altogether  we  might  say  we 
are  well  satisfied. 

Neighbor  Wagner  has  indeed  a  beautiful  home,  and  his  ori- 
ginal house,  by  several  additions,  has  become  of  considerable 
size.  He  has  one  hundred  and  twenty  acres  of  land  under 
cultivation,  and  has  a  large  fruit  orchard.  He  has  cattle  in 
abundance,  and  they  are  pastured  upon  the  prairies.  His  land 
is  clear  of  debt,  and  they  think  this  year  of  putting  up  stables, 
and  granaries  for  the  haryest. 

All  the  people  whom  we  have  seen,  appear  to  be  doing  well, 
now,  although  it  has  not  always  been  favorable  with  them. 
The  first  few  years  were  very  hard.  Their  means  were  very 
small,  and  they  had  to  contend  with  many  disadvantages. 
Sickness,  the  drought,  and  after  that  the  grasshoppers,  set 
them  back ;  but  their  perseverance  and  diligence  overcame  all 
hindrances.  Several  good  harvests  brought  them  up  again, 
and  the  last  four  years  have  been  very  prosperous. 

About  a  mile  from  here  is  a  schoolhouse,  and  every  Sunday 
afternoon  we  have  a  Sunday  School  conducted  by  Herr  Wag- 
ner.    Every  two  weeks  there  is  preaching  at  L ,  and  we  go 

whenever  the  weather  is  fit.  Herr  Wagner  is  much  esteemed 
in  all  the  country  around,  and  possesses  great  influence  in  the 
church.  Johannes  is  frequently  requested  by  him  to  speak  in 
the  Sunday  school,  and  once  he  has  spoken  in  another  assem- 
bly. Many  people  say  he  should  study  for  the  ministry.  The 
minister  and  Herr  Wagner  have  spoken  to  him  about  it,  and 
he  also  seems  to  be  anxiously  considering  it.  He  says  he 
wishes  to  be  guided  entirely  by  God's  will  in  the  matter.  T 
must  now  tell  you  that  I  am  betrothed  to  Anna  Wagner. 
Her  father  and  mother  have  accepted  me  affectionately  and 
say  I  shall  be  welcome  as  a  son.  We  are  both  young,  so  will 
not  be  married  for  some  time,  and  Herr  Wagner  is  to  let  us 
have  a  farm  near  his  own,  which  he  is  to  buy  from  a  neighbor. 

I  have  now  told  you  exactly  how  we  are  situated.  No  one 
can  expect  to  secure  a  home  without  labor,  but  with  that,  and 
confidence  in  God  they  will  succeed.     It  would  rejoice  us  if 


262  RED  CARL. 

you  would  all  make  up  your  minds  to  come,  Herr  Wagner 
strongly  advises  it,  and  there  are  good  opportunities  to  obtain 
partly  cultivated  land  now.  One  man  who  has  a  good-sized  farm 
here,  was  seized  with  the  gold  fever  and  has  gone  to  Colorado. 
This  farm  is  railroad  land  and  can  be  paid  for  in  long  instal- 
ments. Something  like  three  or  four  hundred  dollars  would 
secure  you  the  ownership  of  a  farm  of  new  land.  Herr  Wag- 
ner is  willing  to  give  you  all  possible  help  and  advice. 

I  believe  that  you  all,  particularly  Heinrich,  Susie,  and 
Marie,  would  like  farm  life,  and  if  you  will  come  in  the  spring 
we  will  in  the  meantime  take  it,  cultivate  all  we  can  of  it,  and 
have  it  in  readiness  for  you. 

May  the  Lord  guide  us  all  in  what  is  best. 

Your  son, 
Conrad  Neumann. 

This  letter  was  read  with  deep  interest  by 
every  member  of  the  family,  and  with  different 
emotions.  Trina  was  deeply  sad  at  the  "thought 
of  all  going  so  far  from  her ;  yet  saw  her 
father's  heart  was  set  upon  going,  so  said  noth- 
ing to  discourage  them.  Heinrich  grasped  the 
prospect  eagerly,  and  the  girls,  who  were  heart- 
ily tired  of  factory  life,  were  also  eager  for  a 
change ;  though  sorry  to  leave  Trina.  The 
mother  said  that  where  her  husband  and  chil- 
dren were  happy,  there  she  would  gladly  go. 

The  only  question  was  for  means  to  make 
the  journey  ;  and  Alfred,  seeing  that  they  were 
anxious  to  go,  told  them  he  had  not  the  least 
objection  to  selling  his  part  of  the  dwelling  and 
would  willingly  lend  them  the  money  obtained 
from  the  sale  of  it.     Herr  Neumann  would  not 


THE    TRAGEDY. 


263 


accept  of  the  loan  but  was  gratified  by  Alfred's 
willingness  to  oblige  him. 

It  seemed  that  everything  favored  the  plan. 
It  was  scarcely  known  that  Neumann  wished  to 
sell  the  house,  before  a  purchaser  was  on  hand, 
who  would  not  only  give  a  fair  price,  but  would 
give  cash  for  a  large  share  of  the  purchase 
money,  and  would  pay  the  balance  in  a  very 
short  time. 

So  the  Neumanns  were  thus  able  to  secure 
the  farm  near  Herr  Wagner,  and  made  all  their 
arrangements  to  go  to  Kansas  in  the  spring. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

PRAIRIE    LIFE. 

It  was  a  beautiful  day  in  early  spring,  when 
a  heavily-laden  immigrant  train  steamed  into  the 

depot  of  L ,  a  station  on  the  Atchison  and 

Topeka  and  Santa  Fe  railway. 

The  passengers  alighted  from  the  cars,  heav- 
ily burdened  with  packages  and  baskets  ;  some 
met  and  welcomed  by  friends,  others  standing 
about  singly  and  in  groups,  looking  around 
them  in  a  rather  forlorn  manner,  as  though 
wondering  what  they  should  do. 

Amoflg  those  who  had  acquaintances  to  meet 
them  and  make  them  welcome,  were  the  Neu- 
manns, who  were  received  with  delight  by  Herr 
Wagner  and  Conrad,  and  taken  to  their  new 
home.  Johannes  was  also  there,  and  was  the 
first  to  see  the  weary  travellers  as  they  de- 
scended from  the  car. 

"  Here  you  are,"  cried  he,  with  tears  in  his 
eyes  at  the  sight  of  the  dear  familiar  faces ; 
and  the  next  moment  they  were  all  warmly 
embracing,  delighted  to  meet  again,  while  Herr 
Wagner  stood  smilingly  by,  awaiting  his  turn. 
264 


PRAIRIE  LIFE. 


265 


"Now,  boys,"  said  he,  when  the  first  joy  at 
seeing  each  other  had  somewhat  subsided,  "let 
us  get  this  baggage  all  together,  and  on  our 
way  home  we  shall  have  time  to  talk  to  our 
hearts'  content." 

He  received  from  Herr  Neumann  the  checks, 
went  to  the  baggage-master  and  collected  the 
many  articles,  while  the  boys  brought  the  large 
farm  wagon  to  the  entrance  and  stowed  them 
all  in  safely,  and  Herr  Wagner  and  Johannes 
drove  away  with  it. 

"See  how  well  prepared  we  are  to  receive 
you,"  said  Conrad  with  a  smile,  as  he  drove 
two  fine  horses,  attached  to  a  new  farm  wagon, 
up  to  the  waiting-room  for  the  family. 

They  all  were  seated  comfortably,  and  in  the 
beautiful  mellow  twilight,  drove  over  the  fra- 
grant prairie  to  their  new  home.  The  evening 
was  mild  and  the  ground  moist,  yet  not  wet, 
and  they  made  good  progress  ;  but  the  Neu- 
manns were  weary  from  their  long  journey,  and 
took  but  little  notice  of  the  country,  except 
that  Susie  and  Marie  could  not  help  expressing 
their  astonishment  at  the  quietude  and  loneli- 
ness. 

"  But  you  will  soon  get  accustomed  to  it," 
said  Conrad,  "then  it  will  appear  entirely  differ- 
ent to  you.  To  be  sure,  it  is  not  a  manufactur- 
ing city,  but  it  is  really  well  settled." 


266  RED   CARL. 

The  conversation  then  drifted  to  other  sub- 
jects, for  Conrad  was  eager  to  hear  of  all  the 
people  in  the  home  he  had  left,  and  every  little 
incident  was  of  interest  to  him. 

"There  is  our  new  house,"  said  he,  pointing 
with  his  whip  to  a  building  which  did  not  show 
to  much  advantage  in  contrast  to  the  broad 
prairie. 

"  Oh  how  small,  how  very  small  it  is  ; "  cried 
his  mother  and  sisters.  "  How  can  we  ever 
find  room  in  it .?  " 

"Truly,  it  is  not  our  house  in  Bridethorp," 
said  Conrad,  dryly,  "but  here  on  the  prairie, 
wood  is  scarce  and  dear.  Wait  until  we  get 
fairly  started  into  farming,  and  get  our  land 
paid  for,  and  have  a  good  harvest,  and  then  you 
will  see  what  a  house  we  will  build.  There  is 
more  room  in  that  little  house  than  you  im- 
agine, although  it  looks  so  small  from  here; 
and  people  learn  to  do  without  many  things 
here  which  they  once  thought  impossible." 

It  was  night  when  they  reached  the  dwelling. 
It  was  lighted  up,  and  when  the  wagon  came 
to  the  door,  Frau  Wagner  and  Anna  came  out 
with  beaming  eyes  to  receive  them,  and  con- 
ducted them  in  ;  and  the  Neumanns  were  sur- 
prised to  see  how  much  larger  it  appeared 
when  close  at  hand. 

"  May    the   Lord    bless    you    in    your    new 


PRAIRIE  LIFE.  26/ 

home,"  said  Frau  Wagner,  reverently,  as  they 
entered ;  and  she  helped  them  remove  their 
wrappings  and  provided  means  for  them  to 
refresh  themselves  by  bathing  face  and  hands 
in  cool,  fresh  water. 

By  this  time,  Anna  had  the  supper  upon  the 
table. 

"  Leave  all  the  baggage  outside,"  said  Herr 
Wagner,  "and  after  supper  we  will  arrange  it  all 
in  order." 

The  room  was  of  good  size,  and  in  one  corner 
was  a  large  stove,  in  which  was  a  bright  fire, 
which  not  only  had  served  to  cook  the  sup- 
per, but  was  a  welcome  sight  to  the  travellers, 
who  had  driven  a  long  distance  in  the  chilly 
night  air. 

A  large  table  with  a  snow-white  cloth  was  in 
the  middle  of  the  room,  and  upon  it  was  a  vari- 
ety of  well-prepared  viands. 

After  offering  thanks  to  the  Giver  of  all  good, 
they  enjoyed  the  bountiful  repast,  and  acknowl- 
edged that  even  in  that  solitude,  there  was  as 
rich  and  nourishing  food  as  was  to  be  found  in 
the  home  they  had  left. 

The  good  opportunity  for  purchasing  a  farm, 
mentioned  in  Conrad's  letter,  had  been  seized 
by  Herr  Wagner,  and  it  had  been  bought  at 
a  very  moderate  sum.  It  would  be  three  years 
before  the   next   payment   would   have   to   be 


268  ^^^   CARL. 

made.  Now  that  the  first  instalment  was  paid, 
only  the  interest  would  have  to  be  met,  and 
this  they  had  already  on  hand  ;  and  Herr  Wag- 
ner had  in  all  things  planned  well  for  them. 
From  the  former  owner,  who  had  gone  to 
Colorado,  he  had  purchased  two  good  cows,  and 
some  farming  tools,  a  span  of  strong  horses, 
and  a  new  wagon.  He  had  bought  ploughs  at  a 
town  thirty  miles  distant,  and  from  it  had  also 
hauled  boards  to  build  a  new  fence.  Twenty 
acres  of  the  land  had  been  sown  in  wheat  by  the 
former  owner,  and  Johannes  and  Conrad,  acting 
upon  the  advice  of  Herr  Wagner,  had,  the  fall 
before,  broken  up  more  land,  and  it  was  now 
ready  for  use. 

After  supper  all  these  things  were  imparted 
to  the  Neumanns,  who  expressed  their  satisfac- 
tion with  all  that  had  been  done. 

But  Herr  Wagner  did  not  wish  for  thanks  ; 
he  felt  that  he  had  done  no  more  than  the  Neu- 
manns would  have  done  for  him  under  like  cir- 
cumstances. 

"  Here  upon  the  prairie,"  said  he,  "  we  all 
help  each  other ;  and  it  is  a  great  pleasure  to 
have  our  old  neighbors  here,  with  whom  we 
have  always  lived  in  peace  and  friendship,  and 
at  all  times  you  will  find  willing  hearts  and 
ready  hands  when  needed.  And  now  I  know 
you  are  weary,  and  long  to  get  to  rest ;  so  we 


PRAIRIE  LIFE, 


269 


will  bring  in  the  big  chest,  which  you  say  con- 
tains the  bedclothes,  and  my  wife  and  daughter 
will  help  your  women  to  fix  up  places  to  sleep, 
and  then  we  will  leave  you." 

The  chest  was  taken  out  and  unpacked,  and 
the  other  things  left  in  the  wagon. 

"  There  is  no  risk  in  leaving  them  here  on  the 
prairie,"  said  Herr  Wagner,  *'  but  we  will  leave 
Carlo  to  watch  them.  Conrad  will  put  our 
horses  to  your  wagon  to  take  us  home,  and  to- 
morrow we  will  come  again  to  see  you." 

The  things  were  removed  from  the  table,  and 
all  put  in  order  and  placed  away  by  the  careful 
hands  of  Frau  Wagner  and  Anna  ;  then  the 
table  was  pushed  to  one  side,  and  a  bed  made 
for  the  boys  upon  the  floor ;  Herr  and  Frau 
Neumann  found  a  comfortable  resting-place  in 
a  little  room  curtained  off  from  the  main  room, 
while  the  girls  went  to  the  low  room  overhead. 

As  soon  as  the  Wagners  left,  the  Neumanns 
held  family  service  in  their  new  home  ;  then 
sought  their  humble  couches,  and  were  soon  in 
a  deep,  sweet  sleep. 

When  they  arose  the  next  morning,  they 
saw  how  carefully  the  Wagners  had  prepared 
for  their  comfort.  In  a  great  box  they  found 
meal,  flour,  sugar,  coffee,  tea,  and  many  other 
things,  besides  enough  of  cooked  food  to  last  for 
a  couple  of  days  at  least.     A  lot  of  coal  and 


2/0 


RED   CARL. 


wood  was  in  the  tiny  cellar,  also  potatoes  and 
some  salt  meat. 

The  breakfast  was  just  ready,  and  Frau  Neu- 
mann had  stepped  to  the  door  to  take  a  look  over 
the  beautiful  prairie,  when  she  saw  Frau  Wagner 
coming  toward  the  house,  and  in  a  few  moments 
she  stepped  briskly  in. 

"  We  came  to  bring  you  some  cream  for  your 
coffee,  which  I  see  bubbling  upon  the  stove," 
said  she  cheerily,  "  have  you  eggs  .<*" 

At  that  moment  Conrad  came  in  with  a  dish 
full  of  fine  fresh  eggs. 

**  Now,"  said  his  mother  delightedly,  "  where 
did  you  get  the  beauties  } " 

**We  have  two  nests  in  the  barn,  and  be- 
sides that  we  have  two  hens  setting  on  nests 
full  of  eggs." 

At  that  moment  Herr  Wagner  came  in  with 
a  pitcher  of  fresh  water,  and  all  sat  down  to  the 
table,  to  which  places  had  been  set  for  Herr 
and  Frau  Wagner. 

•  After  morning  service  the  men  went  about 
the  farm,  while  Conrad  drove  the  two  cows  — 
each  with  a  fine  calf  at  its  side  —  out  on  the 
prairie,  where  they  were  received  by  a  young 
man  on  horseback,  who  took  them  in  his  charge 
with  many  others. 

The  stable  was  the  subject  which  was  occu- 
pying the  thoughts  of  Herr  Neumann  at  that 


PRAIRIE  LIFE. 


271 


time,  and  they  visited  there  first.  They  were 
prairie  sheds  simply  constructed,  merely  a 
scaffolding  of  branches  of  trees,  covered  with 
straw  for  a  roof. 

"These  sheds  are  cheaper  than  anything  else 
we  can  have,  and  answer  every  purpose,"  said 
Herr  Wagner. 

In  two  corners  of  one  of  them  were  the  nests 
and  hens  of  which  Conrad  had  spoken. 

"  Your  chickens  are  the  contributions  of  our 
neighbors,"  remarked  Herr  Wagner,  "  they  all 
wished  to  have  a  share  in  welcoming  you." 

"  Our  neighbors  !  "  said  Susie,  who  had  also 
been  upon  a  tour  of  inspection,  "  where  in  the 
world  are  they  .?  " 

"  All  around  and  about  us,"  smiled  Johannes. 

"I  looked  all  over  the  prairie  when  I  first 
arose  this  morning,  and  could  not  see  a  house 
except  Herr  Wagner's." 

"Now,"  said  Johannes,  "you  are  much  mis- 
taken. Don't  you  see  that  little  brown  house } " 
pointing  to  a  small  speck  in  the  distance,  "and 
that  one }  and  that  one }  They  are  some  dis- 
tance away,  that  is  true  ;  but  we  are  surrounded 
by  settlers,  and  you  will  find  them  always  near 
if  you  need  help.  They  will  come  soon  to 
make  your  acquaintance. 

Frau  Neumann  and  her  daughters  were  much 
pleased  that  a  piece  of  land  had  been  fenced  in 


272 


RED   CARL. 


and  cultivated  for  a  garden.  Certainly,  it  was 
not  a  handsome  fence,  but  was  a  protection 
against  the  encroachments  of  the  poultry, 

**  Many  farmers,"  remarked  Herr  Wagner, 
"think  they  have  no  land  to  spare,  nor  time 
to  cultivate  a  garden  ;  but  in  my  opinion,  there 
is  nothing  more  important  upon  the  farm  than 
a  good  vegetable  garden,  and  no  family  can  be 
healthy  and  comfortable  without  plenty  of  good 
fresh  vegetables." 

"We  agree  with  you  there,"  replied  Frau 
Neumann,  cheerfully ;  "  even  in  Bridethorp, 
where  land  was  not  so  plenty,  we  had  an 
excellent  garden,  and  many,  many  happy  hours 
we  all  passed  in  it.  I  consider  a  garden  one  of 
the  necessities." 

"The  potatoes  are  already  in  the  ground," 
said  Johannes,  "and  there  are  enough  for  the 
family  for  the  year,  and  some  to  sell." 

"The  next  thing  to  be  done,"  said  Neighbor 
Wagner,  "  is  to  prepare  the  land  for  corn.  The 
wheat  has  come  up  beautifully,  and  there  is 
every  promise  of  a  good  harvest,  the  next  crop 
in  value  is  the  corn." 

"  Do  you  plant  much  on  your  farm  V  asked 
Herr  Neumann. 

"Yes,  we  raise  a  great  deal,  and  when  the 
price  is  down  we  feed  it  liberally  to  the  swine 
and  turn  it  into  pork.  I  have  a  nice  young  pig 
for  you." 


PRAIRIE  LIFE. 


VZ 


While  Neighbor  Wagner  was  thus  giving 
little  hints  from  his  experience,  Frau  Wagner 
was  telling  the  women  of  her  manner  of  living, 
far  from  the  conveniences  to  which  all  had  been 
accustomed,  and  happily  the  time  passed  away. 

It  was  considered  best  for  Conrad  to  remain 
with  his  parents,  and  help  with  the  farm  work, 
while  Johannes  would  return  to  the  Wagner's, 
who  needed  a  man  on  their  farm.  He  was  to 
help  his  father  when  needed,  and  the  two  fami- 
lies assisted  in  this  way  each  other,  as  indeed 
did  all  who  called  to  see  them  offer  all  the 
assistance  in  their  power. 

It  was  not  long  before  Herr  Neumann  called 
upon  them  in  response  to  this  kind  offer  ;  for 
his  house  was  too  small  for  his  large  family, 
and  by  the  help  of  Herr  Wagner  and  other 
neighbors,  he  put  up  a  summer  kitchen.  The 
large  cook-stove  was  moved  out  there,  and  the 
heat  thus  kept  from  the  sitting-room.  By  this 
arrangement  and  other  changes,  room  was 
made  for  many  little  articles  which  the  family 
had  brought  from  the  East. 

After  they  were  fairly  settled,  and  the  visits 
of  the  neighbors  had  become  less  frequent  as 
the  busy  season  drew  on,  the  family  felt  that 
they  were  indeed  in  a  new  world.  They  had 
entirely  new  surroundings,  new  society,  new, 
unaccustomed,  and,  at  many  times,  hard  work ; 


274  ^^^   CARL, 

but  they  were  not  discouraged,  indeed,  at  most 
times,  were  cheerful  and  happy. 

They  were  all  together,  were  in  good  health, 
had  an  object  in  view;  and,  more  than  all,  they 
knew  where  to  find  comfort  in  every  trouble 
and  affliction  of  this  life. 

The  hour  of  family  worship,  morning  and 
evening,  was  a  refreshment  to  their  spirits ;  in 
it  they  found  courage  for  the  battle  of  daily  life, 
and  their  hearts  were  bound  more  closely  in 
the  bonds  of  Christian  love.  Sunday  was  to 
them  indeed  a  festival.  The  Germans  in  their 
neighborhood  were  God-fearing  people,  and  they 
all  met  at  the  little  schoolhouse,  to  hear  the 
preached  word  from  a  servant  of  Christ  whose 
heart  was  set  upon  the  saving  of  souls. 

In  the  first  week  of  their  settling  there,  he 

had  come  from   L to  visit  them,  and  was 

rejoiced  to  find  that  they  were  followers  of 
the  blessed  Master,  and  active  workers  in  the 
church  and  Sunday  school. 

There  were  a  few  persons  in  the  region  who 
were  not  guided  by  religious  impulses ;  but  the 
influence  of  their  Christian  neighbors  was  such 
that  they  seldom  gave  expression  to  their  views. 

Conrad  was  often  a  guest  at  Herr  Wagner's, 
and  was  always  received  in  a  friendly  manner, 
and  where  his  experience  was  not  sufficient  in 
regard  to  his  father's  farm,  the  advice  of  Herr 


PRAIRIE  LIFE. 


275 


Wagner  was  asked,  who  made  it  a  point  to  visit 
the  Neumanns  at  least  once  a  week  to  see  that 
all  was  going  on  right. 

The  difference  between  farm  work  in  Amer- 
ica and  that  of  Germany,  of  which  alone  the 
Neumanns  had  any  knowledge,  caused  them  to 
make  many  laughable  mistakes,  and  placed  them 
in  many  comical  situations.  But  the  most  of 
these  worked  no  injury,  and  they  laughed  as 
heartily  as  any  one  over  them,  especially  when 
they  found  that  some  others  in  their  early  pio- 
neer life  had  been  no  wiser  than  they. 

Havino^  so  much  workinfc  strenoth  anion": 
themselves  was  a  great  advantage  to  the  Neu- 
manns. Their  farming  was  quickly  done,  and 
in  good  season,  therefore  they  had  time  in  the 
middle  of  summer  to  break  up  more  prairie  land 
to  cultivate,  and  the  more  they  prepared  for  use, 
the  more  eager  were  the  young  people  to  claim 
more. 

When  a  little  money  by  chance  came  into 
their  hands,  they  would  have  liked  to  spend  it 
in  embellishing  their  house  or  garden,  but  felt 
that  it  should  be  used  in  the  cultivation  of  the 
land ;  so  farming  utensils  were  bought,  they 
added  to  the  number  of  their  cattle,  and  their 
grain  was  among  the  best  in  the  State. 

The  scarcity  of  money  was  indeed  a  great 
inconvenience.      They    had    been    accustomed 


2/6 


RED   CARL. 


every  two  weeks  to  receive  their  wages  for  their 
work,  and  with  it  purchase  such  things  as  they 
needed  ;  now  it  would  be  months  at  a  time  that 
they  would  not  have  any  money  in  their  hands ; 
and  Susie  laughingly  feared  that  they  would  for- 
get what  it  was.  Groceries  had  to  be  paid  for 
with  butter  and  eggs  ;  the  hired  help  had  to 
wait  until  after  harvest  for  their  wages,  and  in 
all  circumstances  they  were  compelled  to  do 
without  money.  All  this  was  inconvenient  to 
people  accustomed  to  it,  economical  although 
they  were,  and  had  always  been  ;  but  they  saw 
that  others  were  in  the  same  condition,  and  as 
harvest  would  bring  things  right,  they  grew 
accustomed  to  this  privation  also. 

Great  hopes  were  therefore  centred  in  their 
first  crop.  If  this  should  prove  good,  they  felt 
that  they  would  have  courage  and  assurance  for 
all  succeeding  harvests.  Many  gentle  rains  had 
freshened  the  moist  earth,  the  golden  wheat 
waved  in  the  soft  summer  breeze,  the  corn  was 
filling  out  well,  and  all  things  gave  promise  of 
a  bountiful  harvest. 

**  It  is  really  beautiful  upon  the  prairie,"  re- 
marked Marie  to  her  sister,  one  evening  as  they 
were  looking  from  their  door  "  That  field  of 
wheat  looks  like  a  sunny  sea,  only  that  it  is  not 
water  that  is  rising  and  swelling  in  the  gentle 
wind,  but  the  fruit  of  our  diligence.     And  the 


PRAIRIE  LIFE. 


277 


best  of  it  is  that  it  all  belongs  to  us.  Mother 
says  that  the  richest  landholder  that  she  knows 
in  the  Fatherland  does  not  own  so  much  as  we. 
Ought  we  not  to  be  proud  "i " 

"  We  have  a  right  to  be  pleased  with  it," 
answered  Susie,  "  and  we  do  live  a  happy  life 
here,  even  if  we  do  have  to  work  hard.  But 
work  has  not  done  us  any  harm  ;  we  certainly 
have  all  grown  stronger.  Yet  I  cannot  say  that 
I  do  not  miss  anything  out  of  our  life  here.  In 
these  immense  tracts  of  land  I  feel  lonely.  If 
there  were  only  some  trees  or  something  to  rest 
one's  eyes  upon.  How  many  pleasant  hours  we 
spent  in  our  garden  with  its  apple-trees ;  and 
here  there  is  not  a  single  fruit  tree,  and  on  all 
this  wide  prairie  not  a  bush  ;  it  is  to  me  like  a 
week  without  Sunday." 

"  But  you  must  remember  that  the  country 
is  new,"  said  Marie,  "just  look  how  Neighbor 
Wagner  has  improved  his  farm.  He  has  a 
beautiful  grove  of  trees,  and  fruit-orchards,  and 
in  a  year  or  so  they  expect  to  have  peaches.  They 
tell  us  that  all  the  people  who  take  up  land  here, 
plant  orchards,  but  the  man  who  owned  this 
place  went  away  before  he  had  time  to  plant 
fruit-trees." 

"  I  know  that,"  said  Susie,  "but  a  place  with- 
out trees  is  far  from  pretty.  I  do  love  shade, 
and  trees   of  any  and  all  kinds,  and  hope  we 


2^8  RED   CARL. 

shall  soon  have  them.  Father  and  the  boys 
were  speaking  of  them  yesterday,  for  Heinrich 
loves  to  talk  of  nothing  so  well.  He  has 
selected  a  place  for  the  orchard,  and  Neighbor 
Wagner  says  his  idea  is  very  good.  He  also 
says  that  he  will  see  that  we  have  a  good  kind 
of  fruit  and  shade  trees,  and  in  the  spring  will 
help  to  set  them  out.  But  it  takes  trees  so 
long  to  grow." 

"  Yes,  but  I  have  heard  that  they  grow  very 
fast  here ;  but,"  continued  she,  laughingly, 
"you  need  not  have  to  wait  so  long  to  see  trees 
growing.  Albert  Wenzel's  farm  has  a  fine 
orchard,  I  have  been  told,  and  his  grove  of  trees 
is  almost  a  woods." 

"  What  is  Albert  Wenzel's  farm  to  me  ? " 
said  Susie,  blushing  and  laughing,  "  he  cares 
nothing  for  me." 

"  Who  does  he  come  to  see,  if  not  you  } "  said 
Marie  teasingly,  "  it  is  not  father  and  the  boys ; 
he  can  learn  nothing  of  them  ;  and  he  knows 
that  Neighbor  Wagner  gives  them  all  the  ad- 
vice they  require.  I  have  watched  him,  and 
when  talking  to  me,  his  eyes  wander  to 
you ;  when  I  make  a  remark  he  gives  a  reply 
that  shows  that  his  thoughts  are  wandering; 
but  if  you  speak,  he  seems  to  hear  nothing 
else." 

"  Well,  what  do  you  make  out  of  all  that  ?  " 


PRAIRIE  LIFE. 


279 


questioned  Susie  smilingly,  "  but  come,  it  is 
time  to  get  supper." 

The  sisters  went  cheerily  into  the  kitchen, 
and  prepared  a  dish  of  potatoes  and  other 
things  for  supper,  and  just  then  the  mother 
came  in  with  a  foaming  bucket  of  milk ;  Marie 
went  to  assist  her  in  putting  it  away,  and  the 
conversation  was  not  resumed. 

Albert  Wenzel  was  the  only  son  of  a  German 
farmer  who  lived  some  miles  away,  upon  the 
oldest  farm  in  that  region.  He  had  seen  Susie 
in  church  and  Sunday  School,  and  was  charmed 
with  her  gentle,  modest  manner ;  so  had  fre- 
quently visited  at  Neumanns,  and  all  were 
pleased  with  the  intelligent  and  handsome 
young  man. 

A  week  passed  away,  and  the  Neumann  fam- 
ily had  occasion  to  realize  that  catastrophes 
could  happen  on  the  broad  waste  of  prairie,  as 
well  as  among  the  hills  and  valleys,  in  the 
crowdel  cities,  or  upon  the  deep  sea. 

The  harvest  was  being  gathered,  and  the 
strong  horses  were  drawing  the  great  reaping- 
machines,  and  wagons  piled  high  with  heavy- 
headed  wheat  were  being  drawn  to  huge  stacks, 
while  the  women  were  kept  busy  preparing  food 
for  the  harvesters. 

The  Neumanns  had  helped  Herr  Wagner 
bring   in   his  harvest,  and  now  the  Wagners' 


28o  ^^^   CARL. 

force  were  helping  the  Neumanns.  The  day 
had  been  exceedingly  warm,  and  about  noon 
grew  so  oppressively  sultry  and  still  that  the 
men  looked  toward  the  west,  where  heavy 
clouds  were  banking,  hoping  that  a  refreshing 
breeze  would  spring  up.  The  clouds  grew 
heavier,  and  they  saw  that  a  storm  was  brew- 
ing, and  hastened  to  get  the  last  load  in  safety 
before  it  broke  upon  them. 

"What  is  that.'*"  cried  Conrad,  as  he  saw  a 
huge  black  cloud  of  singular  appearance,  which 
was  moving  with  great  rapidity,  and  with  a 
roaring  sound. 

"  God  protect  us  !  "  said  Herr  Wagner,  "  it  is 
a  cyclone.  Woe  be  to  everything  that  is  in  its 
path." 

"  What  is  a  cyclone }  " 

"That  you  would  have  had  a  chance  to  see 
for  yourself,  but,  thank  God,  it  has  passed  us 
by.  Let  us  hasten  to  reach  the  house,  for  the 
women,  I  know,  are  frightened,  and  your  father 
and  Johannes  have  not  yet  reached  it." 

The  terrible  black  mass  of  cloud  was  funnel- 
shaped,  reaching  nearly  to  the  earth ;  in  the 
centre  it  seemed  to  be  whirling  with  fearful 
rapidity,  and  vivid  flashes  of  lightning  and  peals 
of  thunder  came  from  it.  It  made  a  frightful 
roaring  sound  as  it  swept  by,  tearing  everything 
to  pieces  in  its  track. 


PRAIRIE  LIFE,  28 1 

"  The  danger  of  the  cyclone  is  past  for  us  ; " 
said  Herr  Wagner,  as  he  reached  Neumann's 
house  quickly  followed  by  the  others,  "  and  I  am 
thankful  for  that  and  also  for  shelter,  for  the 
rain  will  come  in  torrents  in  a  few  moments." 

He  was  right  in  his  conjecture,  for  it  poured 
down  violently  for  more  than  an  hour ;  and 
they  discussed  the  probable  danger  which  the 
cyclone  would  work  on  its  path.  Herr  Wagner 
was  very  silent,  and  all  knew  that  his  fears  for 
the  fate  of  his  neighbors  whose  farms  lay  in  the 
way  of  the  cyclone  were  very  great. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  storm  was  over, 
before  a  lad  came  by  and  confirmed  their  worst 
fears.  Wenzel's  house  was  blown  away,  and  it 
was  a  mercy  that  the  lives  of  himself  and  his 
wife  were  preserved. 

"  Had  we  not  better  go,  and  see  if  we  can 
help  them  }  "  said  Susie,  who  had  turned  deadly 
pale  upon  hearing  the  news. 

** Certainly,"  said  her  father,  "we  will  go 
immediately." 

The  horses  were  quickly  put  to  the  wagon, 
and  Herr  Wagner  and  Conrad  accompanied 
him  to  the  Wenzel  farm.  Their  way  was 
directly  in  the  path  traversed  by  the  cyclone, 
and  everything  was  destroyed.  Animals  were 
killed,  and  their  carcasses  covered  with  mud. 
Poultry  were  robbed  of  their  feathers  and  torn 


282  RED   CARL. 

to  pieces,  some  dwellings  were  blown  entirely 
away,  others  had  only  the  roofs  taken  off,  sev- 
eral persons  were  killed,  and  many  wounded. 

One  instance  of  the  terrible  power  of  the 
whirlwind  was  seen  in  a  farmyard  through 
which  it  had  passed.  It  had  taken  up  a  large 
farm  wagon  and  splintered  it  into  firewood,  and 
the  tire  off  one  of  the  heavy  wheels  was  twisted 
about  the  trunk  of  a  tree  which  had  been 
broken  off  by  the  force  of  the  storm. 

Wenzel's  house  was  entirely  destroyed,  and 
most  of  his  cattle  killed.  When  they  saw  the 
storm  coming  they  rushed  from  their  house, 
knowing  it  to  be  safer  outside.  Herr  Wenzel 
was  dragged  a  considerable  distance  away,  and 
his  wife  was  taken  up  by  the  whirlwind  and 
fell  into  a  trench.  It  was  fortunate  for  them 
that  they  did  not  catch  the  full  force  of  it,  or 
their  lives  would  have  been  lost.  The  son  had 
found  them,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the 
neighbors,  revived  them. 

It  was  by  a  miracle  also  that  Albert's  life 
was  spared.  He  was  in  the  field  when  he  saw 
the  cyclone  coming.  He  threw  himself  down 
by  a  hedge,  and  grasped  the  strong  roots  with 
both  hands. 

**  It  was  entirely  dark  at  one  time,"  said  he, 
"  and  the  howling  of  the  storm  was  terrific.  I 
was  thrown  about  here  and  there  against  the 


PRAIRIE  LIFE.  283 

hedge,  and  so  torn  and  bruised  that  I  cried  out 
with  pain  ;  but  I  knew  it  would  be  certain  death 
to  let  go.  It  went  as  quickly  as  it  came,  and 
I  found  myself  plastered  with  mud,  and  my 
clothes  torn  to  pieces." 

The  hedge  looked  as  though  it  had  been 
raked  with  a  huge  iron  comb,  all  the  leaves 
were  gone  and  the  branches  twisted  and  broken. 
Had  the  whirlwind  passed  over  a  thickly  settled 
country,  the  loss  of  life  would  have  been  terrible. 

Everybody  lent  a  helping  hand,  and  the  next 
day  all  set  to  work  to  put  Wenzel's  farm  in 
order.  The  scattered  grain  was  gathered  as 
much  as  possible,  cattle  and  horses  were  col- 
lected, a  temporary  dwelling  built,  and  sheds 
for  the  cattle.  They  were  in  good  circum- 
stances, so  it  was  not  long  before  they  could 
recover  what  they  had  lost.  Others  who  had 
suffered  by  the  storm  were  not  so  able  to  bear 
the  loss,  and  help  came  to  them  from  far  and 
near. 

At  the  Neumanns,  this  unexpected  visitor 
gave  much  food  for  reflection.  They  knew 
nothing  of  cyclones,  and  had  no  idea  that  they 
were  to  be  so  much  dreaded  in  that  peaceful- 
looking  place,  and  especially  among  the  women 
it  created  a  feeling  of  discouragement. 

The  neighbors  solaced  them  by  telling  them 
that  such  an  event  was  of  rare  occurrence,  and  in 


284 


RED   CARL. 


all  their  experience  this  was  the  first  cyclone  they 
had  ever  seen.  Moreover,  they  felt  themselves 
in  God's  hands,  and  this  was  more  comfort  to 
them  than  aught  else  ;  for  they  knew  that  noth- 
ing could  hurt  them  if  he  so  willed.  Were  they 
not  then  foolish  to  indulge  in  such  misgivings  ? 

It  was  a  great  blessing  for  the  Neumanns 
that  the  harvest  was  so  good  that  year,  and 
their  corn  crop  was  uncommonly  fine.  The 
price,  it  was  true,  was  moderate  but  firm  ;  and 
so  they  not  only  had  a  good  supply  for  them- 
selves, but  enough  to  sell  to  pay  the  interest 
for  the  next  year ;  and  to  purchase  some  neces- 
sary articles  for  the  family,  and  to  carry  on  the 
farming. 

The  first  need  was  a  pair  of  good  horses,  so 
that  Heinrich  could  help  work  the  farm,  and 
also  cultivate  the  land  they  had  broken  up. 

After  harvest  they  could  put  a  larger  tract 
under  cultivation  for  wheat,  and  were  san- 
guine that,  with  the  sale  of  what  they  could 
raise,  the  debt  upon  the  land  could  be  paid. 

The  winter  brought  several  snowstorms,  and 
at  times  the  communication  between  the  neigh- 
bors was  cut  off,  but  the  blockade  did  not  last 
long,  and  the  friendship  among  the  families  was 
very  pleasant  to  all. 

Church  and  Sunday  school  were  the  main 
places  of  meeting,  and  they  were  not  only  glad 


PRAIRIE  LIFE.  285 

to  see  each  others'  faces,  but  their  hearts 
received  new  refreshment  from  above  ;  the  most 
beautiful  of  consecrations  ;  the  foundation  of  all 
earthly  happiness. 

In  the  early  part  of  May,  Albert  Wenzel  took 
Susie  to  his  home.  His  father's  house  had 
been  rebuilt,  and  since  the  cyclone,  his  mother 
had  been  ailing,  and  Susie  was  much  needed 
there.  Her  parents,  while  sorry  to  part  with 
her,  had  every  confidence  in  the  husband  of  her 
choice,  for  he  was  a  sincere  Christian. 

Their  home  well  merited  the  opinion  of  a 
friend  who  knew  and  esteemed  them. 

Where  there  is  f?ith,  there  is  love  ; 
Where  love,  there  is  peace  ; 
Where  peace,  there  is  blessing ; 
Where  blessing,  there  is  God  ; 
Where  God,  there  is  no  need. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A    CHARMING    OUTLOOK. 

With  the  settling  of  the  Neumanns  in  their 
new  home,  their  interest  in  those  left  in  Bride- 
thorp,  though  for  a  time  crowded  aside  by  the 
exigencies  of  their  daily  life,  was  as  keen  as 
when  they  resided  among  them. 

Letters  from  Trina  and  Alfred  were  eagerly 
looked  for,  and  perused  by  the  family  over  and 
over  again.  One  letter  from  Alfred  to  Conrad 
gave  them  food  for  pleasant  reflection. 

Bridethorp,  May  i8,  i8 — . 

Dear  Brother,  —  With  great  pleasure  we  have  read 
your  welcome  letters,  telling  us  of  your  interest  in  farming, 
and  success  in  your  new  life.  Every  letter  brings  a  festival 
to  us.  It  is  hard  that  we  are  so  far  apart ;  and  were  it  not 
for  our  little  ouqs,  Trina  would  often  be  homesick.  Some- 
times we  consider  how  pleasant  it  would  be  for  us  to  be 
there  also  ;  but  I  can  make  a  good  living  here,  and  in  my 
way  can  do  good,  and  think  it  would  not  be  right  to  leave  ; 
and,  upon  reflection,  Trina  thinks  the  same. 

It  pleases  us  that   Susie  is  so  happily  married ;  may 

God  bless  her  in  her  new  home.     We  also  have  much  to 

be  grateful  for.     Our  dear  children  are  healthy  and  good ; 

we  have  our  happy  little  home  ;  the  house  is  new,  and  the 

286 


A    CHARMING   OUTLOOK. 


287 


greater  part  of  it  paid  for,  and  Trina  is  charmed  to  have 
a  home  of  our  own.     She  says  we  will  never  part  with  it. 

"Not  even  to  go  to  Kansas.?"  said  I  once ;  but  the 
tears  came  into  her  eyes,  and  she  said,  "  Don't  offer  that 
inducement,  it  grieves  my  heart.  You  know  how  I  long 
to  be  near  my  dear  ones."  Aunt  Schlegel  is  of  course 
with  us  in  our  new  home.  She  is  still  the  much-serving 
Martha,  combined  with  the  meek  and  loving  Mary ;  and 
the  greatest  earthly  comfort  to  my  Trina  since  parted 
from  her  mother ;  and  truly  no  mother  and  daughter 
could  live  more  happily  together. 

You  ask  me  in  your  last  letter  about  the  doings  in 
Bridethorp,  and  particularly  in  regard  to  the  labor 
question  ;  and  as  I  know  you  take  a  keen  interest  in  all  your 
old  comrades,  I  will  tell  you  the  present  state  of  the  case. 

The  remedy  which  it  was  expected  the  Legislature 
would  offer  in  the  strife  between  capital  and  labor,  will 
not,  judging  by  the  last  session,  soon  be  given.  The 
design  of  our  deputies  to  have  the  new  factory  regula- 
tions made  a  law  by  the  legislature,  was  the  theme  when 
you  left.  Efforts  were  being  made  to  induce  the  ruling 
political  party  to  introduce  this  law  into  the  constitution. 
But  from  the  promises  of  a  political  party,  to  the  execu- 
tion of  them,  if  not  to  their  interest,  is  sometimes  a  long 
step.  At  any  rate,  the  petition  was  placed  before  them, 
but  so  many  beautiful  theories  appeared,  that  the  com- 
mittee were  drawn  into  earnest  discussions  of  them. 
After  much  talk  on  both  sides,  it  was  decided  that  the 
petition  had  so  many  absurd,  unjust,  and  impracticable 
points  about  it,  that  part  of  it  was  stricken  out.  Addi- 
tions were  made  to  it,  and  they  in  turn  were  stricken  out 
to  give  place  to  others  ;  and  finally  the  conclusion  was 
reached  that  the  petition  had  so  little  in  it  that  could  be 
considered  of  advantage  to  the  labor  question,  and  gave 


288  RE^   CARL. 

evidence  of  so  much  haste  in  its  preparation,  that  it  was 
wholly  unsuited  as  a  foundation  for  a  factory  law.  So 
the  project  was  abandoned:  but  later  a  committee  was 
named,  who  were  to  negotiate  with  the  interested  parties, 
between  now  and  the  next  meeting  of  the  Legislature,  and 
upon  this  foundation  build  up  a  just  law  for  the  protec- 
tion of  labor.  This  committee  is  made  up  of  responsible 
people,  and  it  is  hoped  that  good  work  will  be  done. 

"The  Society  for  the  General  Welfare,"  which  as  you 
know  had  for  its  main  object  the  enactment  of  a  prohibition 
law,  has  proved  to  be  a  great  blessing  to  the  State.  The 
men  who  were  sent  to  the  capital  entrusted  with  this  mat- 
ter, found  very  soon  that  they  need  not  expect  much  help 
in  the  passing  of  that  law  by  the  legislators  then  in  ses- 
sion. Yet  they  worked  untiringly  to  bring  through  a  law 
that  would  at  least  limit  the  sale  of  the  poison. 

After  much  balloting  to  determine  how  many  drinking 
places  should  be  allowed  to  a  specified  district,  it  was  de- 
cided that  in  no  case  should  more  than  one  be  allowed  to 
a  population  of  one  thousand.  The  carrying  on  of  drink- 
ing places  was  also  to  be  done  under  many  restrictions  : 
first  a  high  license  was  placed  upon  them ;  they  must  be 
closed  on  Sunday  ;  no  spirituous  liquors  be  sold  to  minors  ; 
the  prosecution  of  landlords  upon  whose  premises  an 
intoxicated  person  was  found,  and  the  inability  to  collect 
a  debt  for  liquor.  * 

The  adoption  of  these  rules  made  a  great  agitation 
among  the  hquor-sellers,  and  were  combated  with  all 
energy,  but  the  law  had  passed  by  a  considerable  major- 
ity ;  and  had  received  the  signature  of  the  governor. 
The  results  were  almost  immediate.  A  large  number  of 
the  most  disreputable  of  the  liquor-sellers  are  gone  ;  we 
have  now  peaceful,  quiet  Sundays  ;  churches  and  Sunday 
schools  are  better  attended,  and  the  material  and  moral 


A    CHARMING   OUTLOOtC.  289 

condition  of  the  people  much  improved.  We  have  very 
few  of  those  drunken  scenes  which  formerly  were  fre- 
quent. The  number  of  people  who  are  buying  homes 
has  largely  increased,  and  the  savings-banks  show  a  great 
increase  of  deposits.  Not  that  this  good  result  has  been 
easily  accomplished  ;  it  has  cost  much  labor  and  trouble. 
The  society  had  to  watch  closely  to  prevent  the  violation 
of  this  law,  and  to  bring  the  transgressors  to  justice.  In 
the  business  parts  of  the  city  they  have  established  eating 
houses,  where  for  a  trifle,  a  good  substantial  meal  can  be 
obtained  instead  of  spirituous  liquors.  In  short,  the  influ- 
ence of  the  liquor-dealers  is  broken. 

The  circulating  libraries  are  flourishing,  the  evening 
schools  well  attended,  lectures  are  given  and  are  well 
patronized,  instruction  in  singing  is  added  to  the  list  of 
means  for  general  improvement,  and  the  moral,  religious, 
and  material  condition  of  the  people  is  much  improved. 
All  this  has  much  influence  upon  the  home  life,  and  peace 
is  in  homes  where  once  was  strife  and  misery.  Our  aid 
society  is  in  a  position  to  offer  support  in  case  of  need, 
which  gives  a  sense  of  content  and  security  to  those  con- 
nected with  it. 

Dr.  C gave  another  of  his  grand  lectures  to  a  very 

large  audience,  and  if  his  ideas  were  carried  out  in  other 
sections  of  our  beloved  country  as  they  have  been  here, 
the  agitation  would  soon  subside. 

"The  only  solution  of  the  social  question,"  said  he, 
''must  come  either  through  legislation,  or  through  philan- 
thropical  endeavor,  if  this  can  be  so  expanded  as  to  reach 
it,  but  it  lies  much  more  in  individual  heart  and  endeavor. 
When  the  heart,  by  the  grace  of  God,  is  freed  from  its 
indwelling  selfishness,  and  in  its  place  is  the  love  of  God, 
then  does  it  realize  the  real  worthlessness  of  earthly 
riches  and  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ's  kingdom ; 


290 


RED  CARL. 


and  trusts  for  all  time  his  earthly  pilgrimage  into  the 
guidance  of  a  wise  Providence.  Then  .is  to  him  person- 
ally the  social  question,  so  far  as  concerns  the  right  of 
property,  solved;  and  as  the  renewed  heart  loves  his 
neighbor  as  himself,  so  also  has  he  in  right  of  his  godly 
calling  found  a  worthy  place  for  his  neighbor.  This  love 
for  our  neighbor  will  enable  us  all  to  take  concern  for  the 
welfare  of  our  fellow-men,  and  the  more  this  love  is  in- 
creased within  us,  the  greater  offerings  shall  we  be  in  con- 
dition to  bring." 

The  speaker  also  alluded  to  the  discouragement  in 
some  sections  owing  to  the  great  tide  of  immigration, 
which  was  filling  the  manufacturing  places,  and  causing  a 
feeling  of  anxiety  that  the  competition  would  reduce 
wages.  But  for  this  he  had  also  a  remedy,  and  that  was 
that  working  peoples'  colonies  should  be  formed  to  settle 
upon  western  lands,  and  thus  reduce  the  number  in  the 
thickly  settled  East.  You  will  know,  better  than  I,  how 
this  plan  will  work. 

So  I  take  great  pleasure  in  telling  you  of  the  friendly 
relations  between  the  employers  and  workmen  at  this 
time  in  Bridethorp,  The  employers  have  become  more 
interested  in  the  advancement  of  their  workmen,  and  the 
workmen  have  a  better  knowledge  of  the  losses  and  other 
trials  of  their  employers.  The  Socialist  mischief-makers 
have  no  foothold,  and  when  any  come  up  from  New  York 
they  find  no  followers.  With  us  the  labor  question  is 
solved. 

And  now  I  will  close  my  long  letter  with  best  love  from 
Trina  to  you  all.  Your  brother, 

Alfred  Braun. 

This  letter  was  a  great  pleasure  to  the  Neu- 
mann family ;  they  almost  forgot  while  reading 


A    CHARMING   OUTLOOK.  29 1 

it  that  they  were  hundreds  of  miles  from  the 
writer,  in  the  heart  of  a  vast  prairie,  and  the 
news  of  the  health  and  prosperity  of  the  dear 
ones  was  a  great  delight. 

It  was  speedily  answered,  and  the  reply  gave 
as  much  pleasure  to  the  little  family  in  Bride- 
thorp,  as  theirs  had  given  the  large  family  in 
Kansas. 

Conrad  Neumann  to  Alfred  Braun. 

Dear  Brother, —  Your  welcome  letter  of  the  i8th, 
with  its  interesting  items  of  the  blessed  change  which 
has  taken  place  in  Bridethorp,  was  received  and  eagerly 
read.  Our  wish  and  prayer  is  that  it  may  continue,  and 
that  spiritual  and  material  prosperity  may  remain  for  all 
time  with  the  dear  people  there. 

We  are  all  in  good  health;  father  works  diligently 
upon  the  farm,  without  finding  it  particularly  hard,  and 
mother  works  in  her  accustomed  manner  about  the  house. 

We  only  wish  it  were  larger :  so  few  rooms  ;  and  so 
small ;  but  hope  this  fall  to  build  an  addition  to  it.  We 
intended  to  have  done  so  last  fall,  but  "  man  proposes  and 
God  disposes."  We  hoped  to  have  a  good  harvest  last  year, 
but  it  turned  out  otherwise,  and  we  find  that  farming  has 
its  drawbacks  as  well  as  other  occupations.  It  was  very 
dry  during  the  spring ;  week  after  week  we  looked  for 
rain.  There  would  be  heavy  clouds  in  the  west,  but  they 
would  pass  away  without  the  needed  showers.  This  land 
is  naturally  moist,  and  can  do  without  rain  a  long  time, 
but  at  length  the  plants  hung  their  heads  ;  the  corn 
shrivelled  away,  and  new  seed  had  to  be  planted :  ver- 
min attacked  it,  and  at  length  when  a  big  rain  came,  it 
was  too  late  to  do  much  good.    . 


292 


kED   CARL. 


The  wheat  was  only  half  a  crop,  and  out  of  our  large 
cornfields  we  had  only  enough  for  our  own  use.  It  was 
a  great  blessing  that  our  cattle  kept  in  good  condition, 
and  in  fact  the  whole  aifair  might  have  been  much  worse. 
Our  neighbors  say  that  some  years  it  has  been  so  dry 
that  the  harvest  was  entirely  destroyed  ;  and  for  two  years 
the  grasshoppers  destroyed  everything.  Such  things 
cause  discouragement,  but  it  is  hoped  that  with  the  culti- 
vation of  the  land,  and  plenty  of  forests,  such  visitations 
will  cease.  Many  have  become  discouraged,  and  have 
abandoned  their  land ;  but  those  who  have  remained, 
have  not  regretted  staying.  They  have,  like  ourselves, 
received  new  encouragement,  and  look  for  good  harvests 
in  the  future. 

Our  fruit  and  shade  trees  are  doing  well,  and  we  hope 
in  a  few  years  to  sit  under  our  own  shade  and  eat  fruit 
from  our  own  trees.  We  are  full  of  hope  for  the  future, 
and  put  all  our  destiny  in  God's  hands.  We  have  learned 
by  the  last  few  years'  experience,  that  all  the  restless 
following  ot  outside  influence  does  not  lead  to  peace  ;  but 
it  rests  alouQ  upon  God's  blessing.  So  we  just  journey 
along,  taking  pleasures  and  crosses  alike  from  God's 
hand,  satisfied  that  whatever  is,  is  right. 

You  ask  my  opinion  in  regard  to  the  establishment  of 
working  people's  colonies  in  the  West.  A  person  will 
have  some  idea  of  the  room  there  is,  by  casting  his  eyes 
over  the  vast  stretch  of  country,  and  noticing  how  thinly 
settled  it  is.  Often  when  I  think  of  the  thousands  of 
acres  of  fertile  land  which  are  all  around  us,  and  then  of 
the  many  families,  who  in  a  few  years  have  from  a  poor 
living,  become  owners  of  fine  farms,  the  thought  comes 
to  me  of  the  many  families  in  the  East  struggling  for  a 
mere  subsistence,  who  could,  if  here,  by  dihgence  and 
frugality  soon  be  possessors  of  homes  of  their  own,  and 
secure  a  good  prospect  for  their  children. 


A    CHARMING  OUTLOOK.  293 

At  the  same  time,  upon  reflection  it  is  a  serious  thing 
to  advise  people  to  leave  their  homes  and  come  here. 
Prosperity  or  adversity  depends  so  much  upon  the  char- 
acter of  the  persons  themselves,  that  one  does  not  like, — 
unless  thoroughly  acquainted  with  them  —  to  advise  peo- 
ple to  come  West. 

A  person  to  succeed,  should  have  some  means  when 
they  come  here,  for  much  depends  upon  a  good  begin- 
ning. Also  those  who  come  should  have  good  health, 
and  be  young  enough  to  stand  privations  and  hard  work. 
He  who  thinks  the  land  so  fertile  that  it  requires  no  culti- 
vation, and  is  not  willing  to  exert  himself,  had  better 
remain  where  he  is. 

In  regard  to  the  workingmen's  colonies,  we  have  talked 
the  matter  over  among  ourselves,  and  also  asked  advice 
of  our  neighbors,  and  all  agree  that  such  a  plan  has  a 
very  poor  prospect  of  favorable  results.  In  such  under- 
takings there  are  many  people  wholly  unsuited  for  settling 
in  a  new  country.  When  any  trials  come  they  are  dis- 
couraged, and  then  there  is  dissatisfaction  and  perhaps 
strife,  and  it  ends  by  many  of  them  leaving  the  country. 
Those  who  remain  are  for  a  time  in  a  depressed  condi- 
tion, but  at  length  begin  to  prosper.  The  best  way  is  for 
each  family  to  come  in  their  own  strength,  and  settle 
where  they  prefer.  Our  example  is  about  as  favorable  as 
any  to  illustrate  this.  We  had  enough  means  to  make  a 
good  beginning ;  were  all  in  good  health  ;  were  willing  to 
work  ;  had  courage  to  bear  losses  and  privations  ;  and 
had  the  energetic  support  of  good  friends  here. 

I  know  you  will  feel  interested  in  hearing  of  our  home 
life.  Next  month  my  Anna  will  accompany  me  to  our 
new  home.  My  good  father-in-law  has  built  a  nice  house 
upon  the  new  land  he  has  bought,  and  has  fenced  in  a 
garden.     He  intends  giving  this  farm  to  us.     He  will  help 


294 


RED    CARL. 


me  cultivate  it,  and  I  shall  also  help  him  and  father  in 
their  work. 

Susie  is  very  happy  in  her  new  home  ;  she  thinks  her 
husband  perfection,  and  has  found  a  good  friend  in  her 
mother-in-law.  How  it  is  with  Marie  I  do  not  quite 
know.  She  has,  in  this  pure  air,  grown  healthy  and 
beautiful.  A  neighbor's  son  appears  to  be  much  pleased 
with  her,  and  spares  no  trouble  to  try  to  win  her  affec- 
tions. I  wish  she  could  remain  near  our  mother.  Heinrich 
will  work  the  farm  on  shares.  Farm  life  suits  him,  and 
you  would  scarcely  know  the  strong,  robust  fellow.  He 
declares  that  he  does  not  intend  marrying  soon,  but  we 
see  that  these  assertions  are  not  likely  to  prove  correct, 
judging  by  the  impression  that  the  younger  sister  of 
Anna  has  made  upon  him  ;  and  she  is  not  indifferent  to 
him.  But  patience  ;  the  best  comes  last.  Johannes  it  is, 
of  whom  I  will  now  speak.  Since  the  beginning  of  his 
Christian  life,  he  has  thought  of  the  ministry  ;  and  after 
much  reflection  and  prayer,  he  believes  that  he  is  called 
to  proclaim  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  and  is  now 
in  college,  preparing  for  a  life  of  usefulness  in  preaching 
the  Gospel.  He  saved  much  of  his  wages  which  my  good 
Father  Wagner  gave  him  ;  and  after  his  studies  are  com- 
pleted  he    is    to  be  in  the  study  of  our  good  pastor  in 

R .      Johannes  is  beloved  by  all  in  this  region,  and 

we  are  resolved  as  far  as  we  can,  to  assist  him.  He  will 
spend  his  vacation  with  us  and  with  Father  Wagner,  who 
has  taken  him  into  his  heart. 

The  Sunday  before  he  left  home,  he  spoke  in  the 
Sunday  school,  and  related  his  experience.  He 
described  his  evil  doings  and  the  trouble  which  they  had 
brought  upon  him,  and  how  near  he  came  to  losing  his 
life  through  his  error.  But  his  life  was  spared,  his  heart 
was  changed,  and  he  had  become  a  child  of  God.      The 


A    CHARMING   OUTLOOK. 


295 


whole  assembly  was  deeply  touched,  and  tears  filled  many 
eyes. 

And  now  I  must  tell  you  that  we  have  built  a  little 
church  upon  the  prairie.  It  was  often  inconvenient  to 
use  the  schoolhouse,  and  all  were  willing  to  contribute 
what  they  could,  and  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  we  made 
the  undertaking.  We  united  in  contributing  materials, 
and  did  the  work  ourselves,  for  we  have  people  among  us 
who  understand  this  kind  of  work.  It  is  a  simple  building  ; 
and  yet  upon  the  great  prairie  it  is  a  pretty  sight,  and  a 
great  joy  to  us,  for  we  have  now  a  certain  place  for  church 
services  and  our  Sunday  school.  It's  spire  seems  to  us  a 
finger  pointing  heavenward,  which  in  all  our  toils  and  cares 
of  daily  life,  bids  us  look  above,  where  there  is  comfort  for 
every  affliction,  and  an  everlasting  Home  for  us  all. 

We  hope  to  see  you  and  dear  Trina  again  ;  but  if  it  be 
God's  will  that  we  should  not  meet  in  this  life,  may  we 
be  a  united  family  on  the  other  shore. 

Your  brother, 

Conrad  Neumann. 

Thus  life  passed  peacefully  on  with  this 
happy  and  united  family,  and  their  prairie  farm 
became  even  dearer  to  them  than  their  first 
home  in  the  New  World,  or  their  native  place 
in  far  away  Westphalia. 

They  had  their  trials  and  perplexities,  but 
rich  in  faith  in  God's  goodness,  and  in  love  for 
each  other,  they  journeyed  on,  fulfilling  the 
duties  which  day  by  day  came  to  them,  and 
looking  forward  to  the  Home  beyond  the  river, 
where  all  hoped  to  meet,  never  more  to  part. 


LATEST  BOOKS  FOR  YOUNG  PEOPLE. 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  STAR. 

By  Edward  Willett.  A  tale  of  life  in  the  wild  woods  of  Maine.  Full 
ftf  adventures  and  hairbreadth  escapes.     i2mo,  illustrated,  ^1.25. 

WRECKED    ON    LABRADOR. 

By  WiNFRED  A.  Stearns.  A  very  interesting  narrative  of  specimen 
collecting,  fishng.  exploration  and  shipwreck,  at  the  same  time  presenting 
in  a  simple  and  natural  way  much  knowledge  of  a  comparatively  unknown 
country,     i2mo,  y?i.5o. 

SCOTCH    CAPS. 

By  J  A  K,  autlior  of  "  Birchwood,"  "  Fitch  Club,"  "  Who  Saved  the 
Ship,"  etc. 

A  good  wholesome  story  for  boys.  Strong  in  its  portrayal  of  juvenile 
character,  enlivened  with  interesting  incidents,  abounding  in  sensible  sugges 
tions,  tending  to  inculcate  a  love  for  nature  and  out-door  life,  and  teaching  in 
an  effective  manner  tlie  lesson  of  true  manliness,     i2mo,  ?i.25. 

THE   CAPTAIN'S    DOG. 

By  Louis  Enault.  Translated  from  the  French  by  Huntington 
Smith. 

A  beautiful  story,  written  with  exquisite  style  and  charmingly  illustrated, 
with  18  illustrations.     i2mo,  ^i.oo. 

FAMOUS    AMERICAN    STATESMEN. 

By  Sarah  K,  Bolton.  A  companion  book  to  "  Famous  American  Au- 
thors." Biographical  sketches  of  Washington,  Franklin,  Jefferson,  Hamilton, 
Webster,  Sumner,  Garfield,  and  others.    Illustrated  with  portraits.    i2mo,  f  1.50. 

Sucli  lives  as  are  sketched  in  this  book  are  a  constant  inspiration,  both  to 
young  and  old.  They  teach  Garfield's  oft-repeated  maxim  that  "  the  genius  of 
success  is  still  the  genius  of  labor."  They  teach  patriotism,  a  deeper  love 
for  and  devotion  to  America.  They  teach  that  life,  with  some  definite  and 
noble  purpose,  is  worth  living. 

LIFE   OF    LAFAYETTE,  the  Knight  of  Liberty. 

By  Lydia  Hoyt  Farmer.  A  glowing  narrative  of  the  life  of  this  re- 
nowned general,  with  58  illustrations.     i2mo,  ^1.50. 

As  a  large  portion  of  the  material  presented  in  this  volume  has  been 
gathered  from  French  works  never  before  translated  and  which  are  now  out  of 
print,  and  also  from  original  files  of  new.:papers,  and  various  manuscripts 
vvritten  by  members  of  the  Lafayette  family,  a  more  complete  life  of  General 
Lafayette  is  here  offered  than  has  before  appeared,  either  in  this  country  or 
in  Europe. 


THOMAS  Y,  OBOWELL  &  CO.,  13  Astor  Place,  NEW  YORK 


FAMOUS  BOOKS  FOR  YOUNG  PEOPLE 


Hunt    Jac 
Mitchell, 


FAMOUS  MEN  OF  SCIENCE. 

By  Sakah  K.  Bolton.  Short  biographical  sketches  of  Galileo,  Ne^vton,  Linnaus, 
Cuvier,  Humboldt,  Audubon,  Agassiz,  D^vvin,  Bucklund,  and  others.     Illustrated 

with  15  portraits.     i2nio.     $150. 

POOR  BOYS  WHO   BECAME   FAMOUS. 

By  Sarah  K.  Bolton.  Short  biographical  sketches  of  George  Peabody,  Micliael 
Faraduy,  Samuel  Johnson,  Admiral  Farragut,  Horace  Greeley,  William  Lloyd  Gar 
rison,  Garibaldi,  President  Lincoln,  and  other  noted  persons  who,  from  humble 
circumstances,  have  risen  to  fame  and  distinction,  and  left  behind  an  imperishable 
record.     Illustrated  with  21  portraits.     i2mo.     $1.50. 

GIRLS   WHO   BECAME   FAMOUS. 

By    Sakah    K.   Bolton.     A    companion    book    to    "  Poor    Boys    Who  Became 
Famous."     Biographical  sketches  of^  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe,  George  Eliot,  Helen 
'ackson,    Harriet    Hosmer,    Rosa    Bonheur,    Florence    Nightingale,    Maria 
and  other  eminent  women.     Illustrated  with  portraits.     i2mo.     $1.50. 

FAMOUS   AMERICAN   AUTHORS. 

By  Sakah  K.  Bolton.  Short  biographical  sketches  of  Holmes,  Longfellov*, 
Emerson,  Lowell,  Aldrich,  Mark  Twain,  and  other  noted  writers.  Illustrated  with 
portraits,     i2mo.     $1.50. 

FAMOUS  AMERICAN   STATESMEN. 

By  Sakah  K.  Bolton.  A  companion  book  to  "Famous  American  Authors.' 
Biographical  sketches  of  Washington,  Franklin,  Jeflerson,  Hamilton,  Webster, 
Sumner,  Gartield,  and  others.     Illustrated  with  portraits.     i2mo.     $1.50. 

BOYS'   BOOK  OF   FAMOUS   RULERS. 

By  Lydia  Hoyt  F'akmek.  Lives  of  Agamemnon,  Julius  Caesar,  Charlemagne, 
Frederick  the  Great,  Richard  Cocur  de  Lion,  Robert  Bruce,  Napoleon,  and  other 
heroes  of  historic  fame.  Fully  illustrated  with  portraits  and  numerous  engravings. 
i2mo.     $1.50. 

GIRLS'   BOOK  OF   FAMOUS   QUEENS. 

By  Lydia  Hoyt  Fakmeu.  A  companion  book  to  "Boys'  Book  of  Famous 
Rulers."  Lives  of  Cleopatra,  Queen  Elizabeth,  Catherine  de  Medici,  Josephine, 
Victoria,  Eugenie,  etc.     i2mo,  cloth.    S5  illustrations.     $1.50. 

LIFE  OF  LA   FAYETTE,  the  Knight  of  Liberty. 

By  Lydia  Hoyt  Farmer.  A  glowing  narrative  of  the  life  of  this  i-enowned 
general,  with  5S  illustrations.     i2mo.     $1.50. 

As  a  large  portion  of  the  material  presented  in  this  volume  has  been  gathered  from 
French  works  nevenbefore  translated  and  which  are  now  out  of  print,  and  also  from 
original  files  of  newspapers,  and  various  manuscripts  written  by  members  of  the 
La  F"ayette  family,  a  more  complete  life  of  Generul  La  P'ayette  is  here  offered  than 
ha.s  before  appeared,  either  in  tliis  country  or  in  Europe. 

THE    FRENCH    REVOLUTION.     Pictures    of    the 
Reign  of   Terror. 

By  Lydia  Hoyt  Farmer.    With  35  illustrations.     i2mo.    $1.50. 

To  those  who  have  not  the  leisure  to  make  an  exhaustive  study  of  this  remarkable 
epoch  in  the  world's  history,  this  volume  offers  a  rapid  and  clear  resume  of  its  most 
imoortant  events  and  thrilling  scenes. 


THOMAS  T.  CEOWELL  &  00.  A..o;iia<=e.  NEW  YOEK. 


EIGHT  BOOKS  FOR  YOUNG  PEOPLE. 

By  J  A  K 

12mo.    Illustrated    $1.25  per  Vol. 
ROLF  AND   HIS   FRIENDS. 

LATEST   VOLUME   IN    THIS   POPULAR   SERIES. 

A  healthful,  stimulating  story,  showing  the  advantage  that  every  boy  must  neces- 
sarily gain  from  association  with  intelligent,  progressive  young  people,  no  matter 
what  their  color  or  condition  in  life  may  be.  The  incidents  are  fresh  and  natural,  the 
conversations  bright  and  piquant,  and  the  interest  well  sustained,  while  incidentally 
there  is  a  valuable  leaven  of  information. 

SCOTCH   CAPS. 

"  A  very  bright  story  of  academy  life." —  Boston  Home  yoitrnal. 

"  One  of  the  author's  best." —  Toledo  Blade. 

"  Full  of  adventure." — Mihvaukee  Sentinel. 

"The  more  of  such  books  we  have,  the  better." —  Omaha  World. 

BIRCHWOOD. 

"A  hearty,  honest  boys'  book,  which  young  people  are  sure  to  enjoy."  —  N.Y' 
Mail  and  Express. 

"  An  eminently  wholesome  and  good  book."  —  Zion^s  Herald. 

*'  An  excel  lent  story  for  boys,  inculcating  the  valuable  truth  that  whether  a  boy  be  rich 
or  poor  he  should  learn  to  work.  There  is  also  a  good  temperance  lesson  taught;  and 
it  is  all  told  in  a  simple  way,  that  ought  to  interest  young  readers."  —  Litrrary  World, 

RIVERSIDE   MUSEUM. 

"Thoroughly  healthy  in  tone."  —  Nation. 

"  A  very  charming  story  for  young  folks, "  —  Inter-  Ocean. 

"  In  a  pleasant,  easy  style,  the  writer  shows  how  children  aiming  at  improvement 
can  rind  around  a  village'the  objects  in  Nature  which  develop  thought  and  knowl- 
edge."—  Christian  Intelligencer. 

THE   FITCH   CLUB. 

"  A  very  interesting  and  very  profitable  story."  —  Hartford  Post. 

"The  author  has  a  happy  way  of  telling  a  story  in  just  the  style  calculated  to  interest 
boys." —  Christian  Union. 

"  A  pure  and  interesting  story  for  the  boys  and  girls.  Ways  and  means  of  doing 
many  useful  things  are  so  naturally  and  pleasantly  told  that  the  information  does  not 
appear  like  teacliing,  but  like  story-telling." — Kansas  City  Times. 

PROFESSOR  JOHNNY. 

"An  admirable  book  for  teaching  boys  the  science  of  common  things." —  Home 
four7ial. 

"  Combines  scientific  information,  wise  moral  mstruction,  and  capital  entertainment 
in  good  proportions." —  The  Congreg^ationalist. 

"  It  IS  characterized  by  that  uncommon  thing  —  common  sense."  —  Christian  Index. 

WHO  SAVED  THE   SHIP. 

"Good  wholesome  reading."  —  Milwaukee  Sentinel. 

"One  of  the  brightest  books  of  the  season."  — {^///c>  State  yournal. 

"  Admirable  in  tone,  and  full  of  interest."  —  Boston  Traveller. 

THE  GIANT   DWARF. 

"  Young  and  old  will  read  the  story  with  pleasure."  —  Philadelphia  Inquirer. 

"  The  author  of  '  Birchwood,'  '  Prof.  Johnny,'  and  other  tales,  will  always  be  sure 
of  a  welcome  among  young  people,  and  'The  Giant  Dwarf  will  be  found  to  rank 
among  his  most  fascinating  work."  —  Boston  Traveller. 


For  sale  by  uH  hoohscllers. 


THOMAfJ  Y.  OEOWELL  &  CO.,  Publishers,  New  York. 


NEW  BOOKS  FOR  YOUNG  PEOPLE. 


1  JED.  A  Boy's  Adventures  in  the  Army  of  61-'65 

A  story  of  battle  and  prison,  of  peril  and  escape.  By  Warken  Lee  Goss,  autb.or  or 
"The  Soldier's  Story  of  his  Captivity  at  Andersonville  and  other  Prisons,"  "  The  Recol- 
lections of  a  Private  "  (in  the  Century  War  Series).  Fiiily  illustrated.  i2i!:o.  Cloth.  #1.50. 
In  this  story  the  author  has  aimed  to  furnish  true  pictures  of  scenes  in  the  great  Civil 
War,  and  not  to  produce  sensational  effects.  The  nicidents  of  the  book  are  real  ones, 
drawn  in  part  from  the  writer's  personal  experiences  and  observations  as  a  soldier  of  the 
Union,  during  that  war.  The  descriptions  of  the  prison  are  especially  truthful,  for  in 
thorn  tlij  auttior  briefly  tells  what  he  himself  saw.  One  of  the  best  war  stories  ever 
written.     Boys  will  read  it  with  avidity. 

2  THE     WALKS    ABROAD     OF    TWO    YOUNG 

NATURALISTS. 

From  the  French  of  Cliarles  Beaugrand.  By  David  Sharp,  M.B.,  F.L.S.,  F.Z.S., 
President  of  the  Entomological  Society  of  London.     Fully  illustrated.     8vo.     ;?2.oo. 

A  fascinating  narrative  of  travel  and  adventure,  in  which  is  introduced  much  valuable 
information  on  natural  history  subjects,  and  a  reading  of  the  book  will  tend  to  foster  an 
interest  in  zoology. 

3  FAMOUS  MEN  OF  SCIENCE. 

By  Sarah  K.  Bolton,  author  of  "  Poor  Boys  who  became  Famous,"  etc.  Short 
biographical  sketches  of  Galileo,  Newton,  Linnaeus,  Cuvier,  Humboldt,  Audubon,  Agassiz, 
Darwin,  Buckland,  and  others.     Il'ustrated  with  15  portraits,      iznio.     $1.50. 

4  THE   FRENCH   REVOLUTION.    Pictures  of  the 

Reign  of   Terror. 

By  LvDiA  HovT  P'armer,  author  of  "  Boys'  Book  of  Famous  Rulers,"  etc.  With 
35  illustrations.     i2mo.     $1.50. 

To  those  wiio  have  not  the  leisure  to  make  an  exhaustive  study  of  this  remarkable  epoch 
in  the  world's  history,  this  volume  offers  a  rapid  and  clear  resitme  of  its  most  important 
events  and  thrilling  scenes. 

5  ROLF  AND    HIS   FRIENDS. 

By  J  A  K,  author  of  "  Birchwood,"  "  Fitch  Club,"  etc.    Illustrated.     i2mo.    $1.25. 

A  healthful,  stnnulating  story,  showing  the  advantage  that  every  boy  must  necess.irily 
gain  from  association  with  intelligent,  progressive  young  people,  no  matter  wliat  their 
color  or  condition  in  life  may  be.  The  incidents  are  fresli  and  natural,  the  conversations 
bright  and  piquant,  and  the  interest  well  sustained,  while  incidentally  there  is  a  valuable 
leaven  of  information. 

6  CECIL'S   KNIGHT. 

By  E.  B.  HoLLis,  author  of  "Cecil's  Cousins,"  etc.  A  story  of  no  impossible  knight, 
out  of  a  veiy  real,  natural,  and  manly  boy,  who,  through  perseverance,  good  sense,  and 
genuine  courage,  fought  his  way  from  poverty  to  success.     Illustrated.     121110.     $1.25. 

"  We  recommend  '  Cecil's  Kr.ight '  as  an  excellent  book  to  put  into  a  boy's  hand.  — 

Beacon. 

7  RED  CARL. 

By  J.  J.  Messmer.  A  story  dealing  with  the  labor  question,  socialism,  and  temperance, 
and  one  of  the  best,  all  points  considered,  that  treats  of  these  subjects  popularly.  Illus- 
trated.    i2mo.     iii.25. 

"  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  healthier,  more  stimulating,  and  more  suggestive  story 
to  put  into  the  hands  of  the  young." 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers. 

THOMAS  Y.  OEOWELL  &  00.  A.tor'l..co.  NEW  YORK. 


CHOICE  BOOKS  FOR  YOUNG  PEOPLE. 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  STAR. 

By  ErvvARP  Willett.  A  tale  of  life  in  the  wild  woods  of  Maine.  Full 
of  adventures  and  hairbreadth  escapes.     i2mo,  illustrated,  ^1.25. 

WRECKED    ON    LABRADOR. 

By  WiNFRED  A.  Stearns,  A  very  interesting  narrative  of  specimen 
collecting,  fish  ng.  exploration  and  shipwreck,  at  the  same  tine  presenting 
in  a  .sim])le  and  natural  way  much  knowledge  of  a  comparatively  unknown 
country.     lamo,  ^1.50. 

SCOTCH    CAPS. 

By  J  A  K,  autlior  of  «'  Birchwood,"  "  Fitch  Club,"  « Who  Saved  the 
Ship,"  etc. 

A  good  w'lolssome  story  fur  boys.  Strong  in  its  portrayal  of  juvenile 
character,  enlivened  with  interesting  incidents,  abounding  in  sensible  sugges- 
tions, tending  to  inculcate  a  love  lor  nature  and  out-door  life,  and  teaching  in 
an  efleclive  manner  the  lesson  of  true  manliness.     i2mo,  ^1.25. 

THE   CAPTAIN'S    DOG. 

By  louis  Enault.  Translated  from  the  French  by  Huntington 
Smith. 

A  beautiful  story,  written  with  exquisite  style  and  charmingly  illustrated, 
with  18  illustrations.     i2mo,  ^i.oo. 

FAMOUS    AMERICAN    STATESMEN. 

By  Sarati  K.  Bolton.  A  companion  book  to  "  Famous  American  Au- 
thors." Biographical  sketches  of  Washington,  Franklin,  Jefferson,  Hamilton, 
Webstjr,  Sumner,  Garfield,  and  others.    Illustrated  with  portraits.    i2mo,  ^"1.50. 

Such  lives  as  are  sketclied  in  this  book  arc  a  constant  inspiration,  both  to 
young  and  old.  They  teach  Garfield's  oft-repeated  maxim  that  "  the  genius  of 
success  is  still  the  genius  of  labor."  They  teach  patriotism,  a  deej^er  love 
for  and  devotion  to  America.  They  teach  that  life,  with  some  detinitc  and 
noble  purpose,  is  worth  living. 

LIFE   OF    LAFAYETTE,  the  Knight  of   Liberty. 

By  Eydia  Hoyt  Farmer.  A  glowing  narrative  of  the  life  of  this  re- 
nowned general,  with  58  illustrations.     i2mo,  J?i.5o. 

As  a  large  portion  of  the  material  presented  in  this  volume  has  been 
gathered  from  French  works  never  before  translated  and  which  are  now  out  of 
print,  and  also  from  original  files  of  newspapers,  and  various  manuscripts 
written  by  members  of  the  Lafayette  family,  a  more  complete  1  fe  of  General 
Lafayette  is  here  offered  than  has  before  appeared,  either  in  this  country  or 
in  Europe. 


THOMAS  Y.  OEOWELL  &  CO.,  13  Astor  Place,  NEW  TOEK. 


CROWELL'S  NEW  BOOKS. 


1  A  HISTORY  OF  FRANCE.  By  Victor  Duruy,  member  of  the  French  Academy. 
Abridged  and  translated  from  the  seventeenth  French  edition,  by  Mrs.  M.  Carey, 
with  an  introductory  notice  and  a  continuation  to  the  year  1889  by  J.  Franklin 
Jameson,  Ph  D.,  Professor  of  History  in  Brown  University.  With  13  engraved 
colored  maps.     In  one  volume.     i2mo.     Cloth,  #2.00.     Half  calf,  5^4.00. 

"Of  all  the  short  sunmiaries  of  French  history,  this  is  probably  the  best."  — 
Ex-President  Andrew  D.  White,  Cor7iell  University. 

A  book  widely  desired  by  schools,  colleges,  and  libraries,  students,  and  general 
readers. 

3    CONVENIENT  HOUSES   AND  HOW  TO  BUILD   THEM.      By  Louis  H. 

Gibson,  Architect. 

"  Arcliitect  and  housewife,  a  journey  through  the  house,  fifty  convenient  house- 
plans,  practical  house-building  for  the  owner,  business  points  in  building,  how  to  pay 
for  a  home."  With  a  large  variety  of  plans  and  photographs  of  interiors  and  exte- 
riors of  ideal  homes,  varying  in  cost  from  $1,000  to  j^io,ooo.  Bound  in  cloth.  Square 
8vo.     $2.50. 

3  A  CENTURY  OF  AMERICAN  LITERATURE.    Selected  and  arranged  by  Hunt- 

ington Smith. 

A  new  and  popular  liand-book  of  American  literature,  comprising  selections  from  a 
hundred  authors  from  Franklin  to  Lowell,  chronologically  arranged,  with  dates  of 
births  and  deaths,  index,  and  table  of  contents.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.75.     Half  calf, 

4  A   DICTIONARY   OF    QUOTATIONS  IN  PROSE.     From  American  and  foreign 

authors,  including  translations  from  ancient  sources.  Edited  by  Anna  L.  Ward, 
compiler  of  "  A  Dictionary  of  Quotations  from  the  Poets."  Extremely  valuable  as  a 
book  of  reference.     Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  bevelled  boards,  $2.00.     Half  calf,  j^4.oo. 

5  AD  LUCEM.     Compiled  by  Mary  Lloyd.     Selections  of  prose   and  poetry  for 

suffering  ones.  A  dainty  gift  book.  i8mo.  Parti-colored  cloth,  gilt  top,  $1.00. 
Seal  leather,  flexible,  $1.75. 

6  VICTOR  HUGO'S   NOVELS.     New  edition,  complete  in  8  volumes,  with  over  600 

full-page  illustrations.     i2mo.     Cloth,  gilt  top,  ;jii5.oo. 

7  IMPRESSIONS   OF  RUSSIA.     By  Dr.  Georg  Brandes,  author  of   "  Eminent 

Authors  of  the  Nineteenth  Century."  Translated  from  the  Danish  by  Samuel  C. 
Eastman,  with  portrait  of  the  author.      i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.25. 

8  MEMOIRS  OF  NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE.    By  Louis  Antoine  Fauvelet  de 

Bourkienne,  his  Private  Secretary.  Edited  by  Col.  R.  W.  Phipps.  New  and 
revised  edition,  with  34  full-page  portraits,  and  other  illustrations.  4  vols.  i2mo. 
Cloth,  plain,  ;^5.ao.     Cloth,  gilt  top,  paper  label,  ;g6.oo.     Half  calf,  $12.00. 

The  latest  American  edition,  and  the  only  one  with  a  complete  index. 

"If  you  want  something  to  read  both  interesting  and  amusing,  get  the  '  Memoires 
de  Bourrienne.'  These  are  the  only  authentic  memoirs  of  Napoleon  which  have  as 
yet  appeared."  —  Prince  Metternich. 

J  WAR  AND  PEACE.  By  Count  Lyof  N.  ToLSToi.  Authorized  translation 
troin  the  Russian,  by  Nathan  Haskell  Dole.  As  Count  Tolstoi's  other 
masterpiece,  "  Anna  Karenma,"  is  unique  in  social,  philosophical  fiction,  so 
"  War  and  Peace"  stands  by  itself  in  historical  fiction.  2  vols.,  121110,  cloth, 
$3  00,  4  vols.,  i2ino,  gilt  top,  paper  labels,  $5.00. 

10  METZEROTT,  SHOEMAKER.     A  great  novel  of  real  life  and  Christian  sociaL 

isin.     A  notable  work  ol  fiction.     1 31110,  $1.50. 

"  To  which  no  enthusiasm  can  l)e  misapplied,  of  which  admiration  can  hardly 
touch  an  exaggerated  note." —  Boston  traveller , 

11  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  CHRISTIANITY.     By  Professor  Richard  T.  Ely,  of 

Johns  Hopkins  University,  author  of  "  Labor  Movement  in  America,"  "  Prob- 
leii'S  of  To-Day,"  "Taxation  in  American  States  an  1  Cities,"  etc.  i2mo, 
cloth,  90  cents. 

THOMAS  Y.  OEOWELL  &  CO..  Publishers,  New  York. 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT                  ^ 

TO— ^      202  Main  Library 

1     LOAN  PERIOD  1 
P     HOME  USE 

2                       : 

3 

4 

5                                ( 

b 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling     642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

' 

RECEIVED 

JUn  u  . 

CIRCULATION 

DEPT. 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6                               BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®s          1 

IClo3825 

U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 
III 

C0D33127Sfl 


ivi52815S 


